summary: your boyfriend not having tiktok might be the best part of your relationship
cw/tags: swearing, slightly suggestive content, pet names used, no y/n, you have hair, not proofread, run on sentences!! ignore them pls! it’s my whimsy!!
1. More Athletic
“Beau!” A shit eating grin is already spread across your face as his name leaves your lips. A hum sounds from where he stands over the sink in the bathroom, brushing his teeth before bed. “Do you ever wish you were more athletic?”
You hear a quick spit, rinse, and jiggle in the bathroom and then Beau materializes in the doorway, shirtless, sweatpants riding low on his hips, and it takes everything in you not to practically drool when he leans his whole weight onto the frame. He raises a questioning brow at you, because obviously he had heard you wrong, and intentionally flexes his stomach muscles as he smirks, “what was that, baby?”
As you lean back on your elbows, Briar Football hoodie bunching around your shoulders and tiny shorts riding high on your thighs, you try to keep your composure, “do you ever wish you were more athletic?” the sentence doesn’t even fully finish leaving your mouth before Beaus rolling his eyes.
“Unbelievable,” is muttered quietly, he walks over to where you’re leaned on his bed, holding his hands out. You give him a look, one he throws right back at you with a shake of his outstretched palm. “Give me your hand, baby.”
As soon as your fingers touch his, he’s pulling you into him, one of your hands being placed directly onto his abdomen, feeling the ridged muscles underneath smooth, warm skin. The other hand holding loosely onto his thick bicep, not even close to being fully wrapped around the band of muscle.
Beau guides your hand down his stomach, making sure you feel every dip and crevice packed heavily with pure strength from long days at the field and weight training. His pretty brown eyes hold yours in a constant stare, and he looks quite smug that you’re awestruck at his blatant display of ego. Or maybe that’s how you always look when you touch him like this, usually he’s too busy with his mouth, hands, and… other parts of his body to see how you react every time he takes his shirt off, or shows off his thick thighs.
“Athletic? Really, baby? I’m as athletic as they come.” He punctuates his point by flexing his bicep, removing one of his hands from yours and physically moving your head so your eyes go from where they’re frozen staring at his eyes, wide with astonishment, to looking at his arm muscles. Tight and tan, veins running underneath his skin, and you swear you’ve never seen a sexier forearm in your life.
Heat licks at your spine, your stomach in knots at how fine this man is in front of you. Hair damp from his shower, minty breath fanning across your face, and a stupidly hot grin that says how right he knows he is sitting on his lips. You have half a mind to drop to your knees right now and give him the head of his life if it means he lets you keep touching him like this.
But the thought of your phone, recording from a hidden corner in the room, catching Beau getting his dick sucked is too much for you to handle, you should be the only one to see that. You’re quick to remove yourself from him, because touching him short circuits your brains sometimes, and giggle to yourself as you try to pass by him.
His eyes track you as you cross his room, and grab something hidden behind a pile of books, and then his hands go through his hair as he sighs dramatically when you hold your phone up, almost victoriously, “tiktok,” is all you say.
2. Wiping Kisses
The first time you do it, you’re walking back to your dorm from dinner. Your hand is held tightly in his, your path isn’t straight what so ever, always moving a little left, a little right, and a smile is plastered onto your face.
Beau had texted you after practice, saying he needed to see you or he might die due to his coach basically making him see god on the field. And then he had texted you again, when you didn’t answer within 2 minutes saying this was cruel and unusual punishment. And then he triple texted, and thats when you decided to make him suffer.
You tried to do it when he kissed you as he got to your dorm to pick you up, but he was stage 3 clinger Beau and there was no avoiding or wiping any of what he gave you in the first 20 minutes of him seeing you, not that you’re complaining. But after eating and catching up for over an hour, the plan is very much in motion to make Beau suffer just a little bit.
Beau, none the wiser, is already setting himself up for failure. He’s been slowly pulling you into his orbit for the past few minutes, hand holding turning to his arm loosely around your waist, then around shoulder. His bigger body steering yours to the ice cream shop that he likes but won’t admit to, always blaming your sweet tooth instead of his undeniably bigger one.
A kiss is planted directly onto your forehead, absentminded most likely, Beau says sometimes he physically can’t help that he has to love you out loud, and that includes subconscious foreheads kisses. Unlucky for Beau, you’re set on being a menace to him tonight, so your hand goes up to your head and smoothes away where his lips had just been. You think he didn’t catch it, too busy staring at a squirrel that’s a little too close for comfort and let your hand drop back to your side. Have to try harder next time.
The next peck is placed onto your check after you find your seat at the ice cream shop, Beau telling you to get comfy while he goes and orders for the two of you. Your hand is quick to wipe away the kiss while he’s still looking at you smile at him in thanks. He catches that one for sure, and his eyebrows furrow, “you good?”
You nod, “why wouldn’t I be?” Beau just shakes his head and then goes to get your ice cream.
You’re surprised you get away with the third, after ice cream and the walk home, you’re both settled onto your couch, a show that you watch together paused on the tv, ready to go with the new episode that dropped the night before, and your legs draped over Beau when he leans over you to land a quick smooch right on your lips. One of his hands goes to the back of your neck, smoothing over your hair and moving his lips gently against yours for a moment before returning to his spot.
The sleeve of your shirt meets your lips in the next second and Beau scans your whole body like you’ve committed a crime against him, but decidedly keeps it to himself as you start the show. He stealthily does a quick breath check, and as far as he can tell his breath is fine, and even goes as far as to smell his shirt and armpit when you’re busy fussing with the blanket you had been sitting on, he smells like his deodorant and cologne.
He hand soothes up and down your leg as he goes over everything he had done the past few days, practice, class, dinner with you twice, study, drinks with the boys on Saturday, he had a scrimmage on Monday that he had to cancel on you for because it ran late, you can’t be mad at him for that, could you?
Before he knows it, the episode is over and you’re yapping about everything that had just happened, usually he loves these yap sessions, usually he’s the main yapper. You’re getting up to grab a glass of water and he’s following you like a lost puppy when he makes a split decision to test his theory on how to tell if you’re upset or not.
His hand meets your back, then full circles to your stomach as he turns you, your back pressing firmly against the wall as his lips capture yours. The gasp you let out is delicious, his mind already too focused on how you’re feeling and not how you’re feeling about him. Your arms are around his neck immediately, and when his lips leave yours to trails down your jaw, you almost forget about the suffering you’ve decided on today.
One of your arms leaves his neck, the sleeve of your shirt gliding across your lips as his kisses trails, just to immediately stop at the sight in front of him, “what the hell, baby?” Beau takes 2 full steps back from you as you burst into giggles.
You’re fully bent over laughing as he stands there, a pout firmly on his mouth. “is this because of Monday? Baby, I had to stay late-“ you’re quick to cut him off with a kiss, more giggles escaping you as his hands find your waist.
“You triple texted.” You say, as if that’s an actual answer, and Beaus face screws up as he prepares to rant about the 12 texts he got while at practice yesterday that explained exactly why you should get a pet fish and every name you have listed in your notes app for said fish.
3. Current Boyfriend
After seeing Allie pull the Current Boyfriend Trick on Dean, you knew you had to move fast. There was a chance Dean would tell Beau about the horrible thing Allie did to him, “she basically said she wants to break up, bro,” and there was a chance Dean would forget all about it the second he walked into the Football house for the party that night.
It was a few hours before the party was due to start, and you were feeling mischievous. You had just finished up hair and makeup, when Beau walks into your room and plops directly into your bed.
“Baby, Dean wants to pregame here with you and the girls,” he says it like he’s delivering a punishment, and truly he is. You know that Dean likes your choice in pregame drinks more than the Football boys, and the fact that Beau has decidedly held himself hostage in your dorm for the past few pregames makes Dean want to be at yours more than the Football house. But Dean hogs the snacks and is loud, and gets mad when more than 3 Kesha songs play.
You flip flop the idea in your head, turning to Beau with a happy smile on your face, “he can come if you do a fit check with me,” a groan immediately leaves his throat, but he’s already standing up and offering you a hand before you can take him seriously. You know he would do one with you anyway, he loves to show you off.
You quickly get dressed, something cute and then you’re party ready, a whistle leaves Beaus lips as you do a little twirl for him and you can’t help but giggle. As you’re setting up your phone, Beau gets into position, he knows your habits by now, having done enough of these by now to know what angles you like and what side you prefer to stand on.
“Hey guys, here’s the fit check for tonight’s party! My tops Akira and bottoms are thrifted! Necklace is Kendra Scott! And this is my current boyfriend, Beau! Your turn!” you’re met with silence as Beau stars at you, mouth open.
“Beau, baby, your turn!” you smile at the camera, playing up your fit check as you push him forward a little. Beau igonores your recording completely, turning his whole body to you.
“Current?” He’s stunned to say the least and he looks genuinely upset. But the smile on your face doesn’t fade as you nod at him. Thank god for Dean and his short term memory loss.
“Yeah, current boyfriend. Where’s your shirt from? Cove?” You’re pulling at the bottom of his shirt but he’s stuck 10 seconds in the past, his head spinning slightly at the thought of him not ever being your significant other. He nods, and you think he’s catching up on the conversation, but then he turns to your desk and grabs something.
Before you can even blink he’s got your left hand held in his and a sharpie held to your left ring finger. He’s drawing a line around it with a big circle in the middle at the bottom of your finger. Now you’re the one shocked, mouth agap as he draws a ring onto your finger. When he’s done, he plops the sharpie back on your desk and gives you a quick kiss on the head before going back to your recording.
“Hey, I’m Beau, current boyfriend, future husband and father of her children, my shirt is from Cove and pants are old navy i think, my mom bought them last time she visited. Oh my chain, baby you bought this for me for our 2 year anniversary right?” the absolute shit eating grin on his face as he turns to you and sees your staring at your finger still is what gets your video to a million views by the end of the night.
let me know if you enjoyed!!! pls :) my requests are open too
pairing – garrett graham x nursing student!reader
summary – between wound reviews, vaccination clinics, asthma education, and stolen lunch breaks, garrett makes sure his girlfriend gets fed and reminded how good she is.
warnings – medical placement, primary care setting, vaccination clinic mention, wound care mention, asthma review, food/eating.
notes from me – MY SWEET DOMESTIC BABIES HOW I LOVE THEM!! based on these requests combined! thank you babes!
word count – 3.1k
navigation – masterlist |
Monday
By twelve-thirty, the medical centre has already taught her three important things: the blood pressure machine in room four lies, children can sense fear more accurately than most diagnostic equipment, and nobody working in primary care gets to eat lunch at the time written on the roster.
She comes out through the side entrance at twelve forty-seven with her scrub top pulling strangely beneath her cardigan, one pocket weighted down by three pens, a folded observation sheet and a tiny glittery sticker she’d found stuck to her elbow after the morning vaccination clinic.
The air outside is cold enough to make the inside of her nose sting. Garrett’s already sitting on the little bench beside the staff car park, one ankle resting over his opposite knee, a paper takeaway bag tucked between his shoes and his phone loose in one hand.
He looks up before the door has finished closing behind her. The change happens quickly, his attention lifting away from the screen and landing fully on her like he hasn’t spent the last twenty minutes surrounded by traffic, bare winter trees and a medical centre sign advertising flu shots. “Hey, baby.”
She makes it halfway across the patch of grass before the smell reaches her. Warm bread, roasted chicken, something garlicky. Her stomach pulls painfully beneath her ribs, reminding her that breakfast had been half a piece of toast eaten while standing over the kitchen sink because she’d misplaced her other shoe. “What did you bring?”
Garrett’s grin starts. “Hi to you too.”
“Hi.” She stops between his knees, and he catches her automatically by the hips, pressing his mouth to the centre of her stomach through her cardigan before tipping his head back to look at her. “What did you bring?”
“Lunch.”
“That’s not specific.”
He tilts his head to the side. “That’s because you’ll start negotiating before I show you.”
“I don’t negotiate.”
“You told me yesterday you only wanted something small.” His hands remain at her waist while he looks up at her, dark curls disturbed by the wind and one faint crease still pressed beside his cheek from whatever lecture he’d spent resting his face against his fist. “You’ve been here since seven.”
“Eight.”
“You left the house at seven.”
“That’s different.”
“It’s worse.”
She tries to look stern, but Garrett pulls her closer until her knees touch the bench and kisses the little strip of skin beneath her scrub top where it has ridden up. It’s difficult to maintain authority while Briar’s hockey captain is kissing her stomach beside a sign asking patients not to smoke within five metres of the building.
“Sit down,” he says. “I brought chicken wraps, those potatoes you like and actual fruit because Tucker said grapes don’t count as a side dish.”
“Tucker’s becoming controlling,” she grins.
“Tucker packed the grapes.”
“Oh.” She sits beside him at once. “Tucker’s an angel.”
Garrett hands her the container with a look of deep personal betrayal. “I drove it here.”
“You’re useful too.”
“Thank you.”
She’s halfway through her first bite when the side door opens again. Janelle, the practice nurse supervising her placement, steps outside with a mug in one hand and a lanyard tangled around the other. She’s in her forties, quick-moving and kind in the specific way of nurses who can reassure an anxious parent while opening six packets with their teeth.
“There you are,” Janelle says, then notices Garrett and smiles like she has been expecting to eventually find the source of the lunches arriving in increasingly respectable containers. “You must be Garrett.”
Garrett stands immediately, because beneath the hockey-house manners and constant obscenity there’s something in him that responds to older women with professional authority like a student unexpectedly called on in class. “Yeah. Hi.”
“I’ve heard about the food.”
She closes her eyes briefly. “Oh my God.”
Janelle laughs, then looks back at her. “You did really well this morning, by the way. Especially with the twins. Vaccinating one four-year-old is hard enough without the other one providing live commentary.”
Heat moves quickly from beneath her collar to her face. The fork in her hand pauses over the potatoes. “Oh. Um. Thank you.”
“You kept both of them calm, and you explained everything to Mom without drowning her in information. That’s good.” Janelle takes a sip from her mug, already turning back toward the door. “Enjoy your lunch. Don’t let us steal you before one.”
The door closes behind her. For a few seconds, Garrett says nothing. That’s worse than if he had immediately started being annoying. She looks down and spears one potato with more concentration than it deserves, aware of his face angled toward her, his knee pressing warmly against hers.
“What?” she asks.
“Nothing.”
“You’re staring.”
“My girlfriend vaccinated twins this morning.”
She rolls her eyes. “I assisted with vaccinations.”
“Four-year-old twins.”
“Under supervision.”
“And one of them was heckling you?”
“She kept telling her brother the needle was going to be enormous.” Her mouth twitches despite herself. “Then she screamed before anyone touched her and scared him so badly he started crying.”
Garrett’s grin breaks wide and bright. “And you handled it.”
She shoots him a look. “I gave her a sticker.”
“Medical genius.”
“She liked stickers,” she mutters.
He nudges his shoulder into hers. “You were good.”
The praise catches in the same difficult place Janelle’s had, somewhere high beneath her breastbone, warm enough to feel almost uncomfortable. She looks down at the container. “I didn’t do much.”
Garrett doesn’t argue immediately. He reaches over instead, takes the fork from her hand and uses it to gather a piece of chicken she had pushed toward the edge. “You’ve gotta stop doing that.”
“Doing what?”
“Turning every nice thing someone says about you into something else.” He holds the fork near her mouth. “That nurse was there. She probably knows if you did well.”
“She does.”
“And she said you did.”
She looks at the chicken, then at him. Garrett’s expression is easy, but there’s something steady underneath it, no teasing escape built into the moment. She opens her mouth and lets him feed her mostly because refusing would make this into a larger emotional event beside the staff car park.
After she swallows, she says, “I did do pretty well.”
Garrett leans in and kisses her temple.
Wednesday
By Wednesday, Garrett has been recognised by reception. He discovers this when the woman behind the front desk sees him through the glass doors carrying two containers and presses the release button without making him use the intercom.
He gives her a small wave as he crosses the foyer, and she points toward the side exit with the expression of someone directing a regular delivery.
His girlfriend emerges four minutes later with her stethoscope still around her neck and a smear of something pale across one sleeve. Garrett eyes it as she drops onto the bench beside him. “What’s that?”
She follows his gaze. “Dressing adhesive, probably.”
“Probably?”
“Nothing infectious.”
His nose scrunches. “That’s not as reassuring as you think.”
She lets her head tip onto his shoulder while he opens the first container. Today it’s soup in a sealed thermos, two toasted sandwiches wrapped in foil and a yoghurt Garrett has selected because the label contains the word protein in lettering large enough to appeal to him.
“I only have twenty minutes,” she murmurs.
“You said thirty.”
“Mrs. Patterson’s wound review ran over.”
Garrett unwraps the sandwich and places it into her hand before she can decide she isn’t hungry enough. “Bad?”
“No. It’s actually healing really nicely.” Her voice changes on the last part, tiredness thinning out beneath interest. “She had a skin tear on her shin that got infected, but the redness has come down and there’s way less exudate. I got to clean it and redress it today.”
He’s learned enough nursing vocabulary through forced exposure not to make a face at exudate. “That good?”
“Very.”
“So you fixed her leg.”
She snorts softly. “I didn’t fix her leg.”
“You helped.”
“I helped,” she nods.
The side door swings open before he can improve the claim. Dr. Shah steps out with his phone in one hand and a set of car keys in the other, a slim man with silver beginning at his temples and the permanently hurried posture of someone who’s been running fifteen minutes behind since medical school.
He sees her and slows. “Good work with Mrs. Patterson.”
Her shoulders pull in by less than an inch. Garrett feels it because they’re pressed together from hip to knee, because he’s become embarrassingly fluent in the small movements she thinks nobody notices.
“Thank you,” she says, a little too quickly.
“You were gentle, but you didn’t hesitate. Patients notice when you’re nervous, particularly with painful dressings.” Dr. Shah nods once, like the matter is settled. “She asked whether you’ll be here for her next appointment.”
Her fingers tighten around the foil. “She did?”
“She likes you.” His phone begins ringing. He glances at it and sighs with his whole body. “Enjoy lunch.”
Garrett waits until Dr. Shah has crossed the car park before turning his head.
She’s staring down at her sandwich. The tip of one ear has gone pink. “Don’t,” she warns.
Garrett takes a drink from his coffee and tries, unsuccessfully, to flatten his mouth. “Mrs. Patterson requested my girlfriend specifically.”
“She asked if I’d be there,” she grumbles.
“Requested.”
“She probably just doesn’t want to explain the whole wound history again.”
“Or she likes you.”
“She barely knows me.”
“She knows you don’t rip bandages off her leg like you’re waxing a car.”
“That’s not how anyone removes dressings,” she replies.
“You said one of the nurses at the hospital did.”
She holds up a finger. “One nurse, one time.”
He looks down at her, taking in the tired little shadows under her eyes, the escaping strands of hair around her face, the stethoscope bumping lightly against her chest each time she moves. “You know you’re good at this, right?”
Her chewing slows. Garrett lets the question stay where it lands. He doesn’t push it toward a joke or ask her to say something she cannot yet make fit comfortably in her mouth.
Eventually, she swallows and wipes her thumb over the corner of the foil. “I’m getting better.”
“Yeah,” he says. “You are.”
Her gaze lifts to his, cautious at first, then warmer when she realises he means the answer exactly as she gave it. She’s getting better. At dressings. At talking to patients. At hearing something kind without immediately dismantling it for parts.
Garrett bends and kisses her once, slow and ordinary, tasting faintly of coffee when she kisses him back. Her phone alarm goes off between them.
She groans into his mouth. “I hate employment.”
“You don’t work here.”
“I hate unpaid employment more.”
He gathers the containers while she stands, then catches the back of her scrub top before she can escape and pulls her in for one more kiss. “Text me when you’re done.”
“I finish at five.”
“Text me anyway.”
“You’ll be at practice.”
“My girlfriend always says phones work in locker rooms.”
She narrows her eyes. “I’ve never said that.”
“Pretty sure you did,” Garrett shrugs.
“That sounds nothing like me.”
Garrett kisses her forehead and lets her go. “My girlfriend’s also very argumentative.”
The side door closes on the sight of her giving him the finger.
Friday
On Friday, the bench is wet from morning rain, so Garrett brings a towel. This is apparently the final stage of whatever has happened to him. He arrives with lunch in one hand, a folded beach towel in the other and Dean’s voice still ringing in his ears from the kitchen that morning.
“Do you hear yourself?” Dean had asked while Garrett packed pasta into a container. “My girlfriend likes the pesto. My girlfriend hates raw tomato. My girlfriend says I need more fibre. You’ve become a doll with one phrase.”
“She does hate raw tomato.”
“We know,” Logan had said from the table. “We all know everything about your girlfriend. Against our will.”
Tucker, slicing strawberries at the counter, had quietly pushed a second container toward Garrett. “She’ll need more than pasta if she’s there until six.”
Garrett had looked at Dean. Dean had pointed the knife he was using to spread peanut butter. “Don’t.”
“My girlfriend–”
“I’ll kill you.”
Now she sits on the towel beside him, one knee tucked toward her chest, eating pesto pasta while the medical centre moves through its afternoon behind them. Cars roll in and out of the lot. Someone’s toddler is crying near the pharmacy entrance. Garrett has practice in forty minutes, but his gear is already in the back of the car and the rink is seven minutes away.
She looks exhausted. It’s in the small things: the way she keeps rubbing her thumb over the side of her index finger, the slow blinks, the faint crease between her brows even while chewing.
Garrett puts the strawberries closer to her without mentioning it. “Eat those too.”
She glances at the container. “You sound like Tucker.”
“Tucker packed them.”
“Of course he did.”
A nurse comes out carrying an empty mug, sees them and smiles. She’s younger than Janelle, maybe late twenties, with bright blue glasses and a name badge that says MELANIE, RN.
“There’s our lunch visitor.”
Garrett lifts his hand. “Hey.”
Melanie looks at her. “I meant to tell you before you disappeared– you were excellent with Noah this morning.”
She straightens slightly. “The asthma review?”
“Mhm. His mom said nobody’s ever explained the spacer properly without making her feel stupid.” Melanie shifts the mug between her hands. “You gave her time to ask questions. That’s harder to teach than people think.”
Her fingers curl lightly around the plastic fork.
“Thank you,” she says.
No apology attached. No immediate reason it didn’t count. Just thank you, quiet and a little pink around the cheeks.
Melanie grins. “You’re welcome. See you inside.”
When the door shuts, Garrett looks down at his own lunch because he knows better now than to turn every moment into an audience. Beside him, she takes another bite, chews, then says, almost carefully, “I was good with them.”
His whole chest seems to shift forward. He keeps his eyes on the container for another second so he doesn’t frighten her by looking as pleased as he feels. “Yeah?”
She nods. “The little boy wasn’t using the spacer right, and his mom thought she’d been doing something wrong, but nobody had actually shown her. So I demonstrated it, and then I got him to teach it back to me with his teddy first.” Her hands start moving as she talks, fork drawing small shapes through the air. “He kept putting the mask over the teddy’s whole face, which was, like, completely ineffective, but he got it eventually.”
Garrett watches her now. He cannot help it. The tiredness is still there, but something brighter has pushed through it, colour high in her cheeks and the words coming faster because she knows this, because she had been useful in the middle of somebody’s confusing morning and knows exactly how.
“You taught a teddy bear how to use an inhaler,” he says.
She gives him a look, but her mouth has already betrayed her. “Technically.”
“That’s huge.”
“It’s a bear.”
He shrugs. “Could’ve died.”
“It was stuffed.”
“Still. Brave work.”
She laughs, leaning sideways until her head rests against his shoulder. Garrett puts his container down and slides an arm around her, his hand settling over the soft cotton at her waist. She smells like hand sanitiser, rain caught in her hair and the faint medicinal sweetness of whatever soap sits beside the clinic sinks.
For a minute, neither of them speaks. She eats one strawberry from the container in his lap, then another. Garrett watches a leaf drag along the wet pavement near his shoe and thinks, with an intensity that would make Dean genuinely ill, that there may be nothing better than this.
Her weight against him. Food packed by Tucker. Practice waiting. A plastic fork balanced crookedly across her container. The knowledge that people inside that building see what Garrett sees when she talks about work with her whole face.
She nudges her nose into the shoulder of his jacket. “What?”
“What?”
“You’re doing that thing.”
“What thing?”
She smiles up at him. “Looking pleased with yourself.”
“I’m not pleased with myself.”
“No?”
Garrett turns his head and presses his mouth to her hair. “I’m pleased with my girlfriend.”
She groans, but her body folds closer, one hand slipping into the pocket of his jacket like it belongs there. “The boys must hate you.”
“They’re jealous.”
“They’re exhausted,” she sighs.
“Tucker supports me.”
“Tucker feeds you so the rest of the house survives.”
He takes a moment to consider this. “That’s still support.”
Her break alarm sounds from inside her cardigan pocket. She doesn’t move immediately. Neither does Garrett. They sit through the first three beeps with her cheek against his shoulder and his thumb moving slowly over her side.
Then she sighs and lifts her head. Garrett catches her chin before she can stand and kisses her, gentle at first, then a little firmer when her fingers curl into his jacket and pull him closer.
When they separate, she keeps her forehead against his. “Thank you for coming all week.”
“Course.”
She presses her forehead against his harder. “You don’t have to come every day.”
“I know.”
“You have classes and practice.”
“I know.”
“And Dean said you missed lunch with them yesterday,” she murmurs.
“Dean was offended because nobody wanted to hear his story about a girl from his economics class.”
“What happened?”
“I don’t know. I was having lunch with my girlfriend.”
She closes her eyes. “There it is.”
Garrett grins and kisses the corner of her mouth. “Go be good at your job.”
“Placement.”
“Mm. Go be good at that.”
She gets up, gathers her stethoscope and starts toward the side door. Halfway there, she turns. Garrett’s still sitting on the towel with the empty containers stacked beside him, watching her like he plans to keep doing it until the building physically removes her from view.
She lifts one hand. “Bye, baby.”
“Bye.” He waits until her fingers touch the door handle. “Hey.”
She looks back.
Garrett’s grin spreads slowly, helplessly, all bright teeth and curls and entirely too much feeling for a staff car park at one-thirty on a Friday afternoon. “Proud of you.”
She rolls her eyes so hard it should hurt, but she’s smiling when the door closes behind her.
to be notified when i post new fics, follow @kooksandpearls-library and turn on notifications! i no longer use a taglist for garrett fics.
author's note: uhm, so i tried to go to sleep but i wrote this instead. hope you like it! i hate reading angst but i LOVE writing it so let me know what you think about this one! also, my deepest apologies to the person who requested for the friends to lovers fic with beau, i promise i will be getting that out soon!!
words: 2.6k+
summary: beau is the love of your life, he's all you could ask for. until tragedy strikes and he becomes the loss of your life
warnings: angst angst angst, hurt/no comfort, did i mention angst?, mentions of accidents/car crashes, crying, death, heavy angst, you have been warned, most likely will not be a part two to this, this was written very quickly so it's most likely not well written, very quick proofread, and inaccurate book errors because author has never read the books and got all of her information off the internet.
Beau was the love of your life. He was the best boyfriend you could have ever asked for. He lent you his clothes, let you put your cold feet underneath his legs, let you play with his hair while he was trying to sleep, the whole nine yards.
But the thing you loved most about Beau, is how much he loved you. And with him, he loved loud. Beau didn’t hide his feelings from other people, or from you. He showed you off in every situation you were in, publicly, or privately. The thing that got you the most was how he showed his love for you. Not how he would say it ten times a day, which he would, but how he showed his love.
He memorized your drink order at the local cafe, bought you something even though you only looked at it for not even two seconds, he looked for you first in every room, but most importantly to you, he cared for you. Beau cared for you so deeply that sometimes, you didn’t know what to do with all of it.
A message every day, asking how your class went that day, or a phone call at night to make sure that you fell asleep at a good enough time so you could wake up at a decent time the next morning. Beau never complained when you asked him to do something, you never heard from friends or other girls that he was talking bad about you. Because Beau never had anything bad to say about you. Everything that left his mouth that even remotely surrounded you, was a positive thing. Not once did anything remotely vicious come out of his mouth the whole entirety of your three year relationship.
Beau was everything you asked for and more.
When his grandmother’s birthday came up, you were invited to go with. Initially, you were excited to go, to meet some of his extended family, and spend some time with him in a domestic state. Both of you were cramped with classes and responsibilities, so it was perfect to get away from campus and be together. Surrounded by the warmth only each other could provide.
But, you had an event come up that you couldn’t miss. Something with your department, and it was a huge opportunity for you. You were a fashion merchandising major, and some of the biggest fashion designers in the area were going to be at this event. When you brought it up to Beau, there was nothing but understanding written on his face. He cupped your face with his hands and pressed a kiss to your forehead. “Do not throw this away. It’s so big for you.” He assured you as he was about to leave. He brought you into his chest, smoothing your hair down your back. You stood next to his dad’s car, arms wrapped around his waist as you hugged him.
“I’m gonna miss you.” His jacket muffles the words, but he hears them anyway. His grip around you tightens.
“I’ll miss you too.” He says as he rubs your back. “But I’ll be back before you know it.” You separate and he looks down at you. “I love you so much, baby.” A smile grows on your face as you look up at him.
“I love you so much, Beau.” He smiles as well, leaning down and capturing your lips in his.
You watched as he and his dad pulled out of the parking lot, waiting until you couldn’t see the car anymore to walk back into your dorm.
You didn’t know at that time, but that was the last time you would see the love of your life.
–
The event went extremely well, you had so many networking opportunities, and you even had the chance to talk to a designer about a job after graduation. She told you that once you graduate, to get in contact with her and where you’re going to start. The business card is still sitting in your purse as you sit on the bed a day later, trying to get into contact with Beau. The last text you got from him was yesterday, asking how the event went.
You replied telling him how it went so well, and you couldn’t wait to tell him all about it in person, but he hasn’t responded since. That wasn’t like him. As the call goes to voicemail for the third time, you get a call from his dad. You let out a breath of relief, answering quickly. “Hi, Mr. Maxwell! I’m so glad you called, I’ve been trying to get-”
“Honey, are you sitting down?” the tone of his voice causes your heart to drop.
“Y-yeah. Yeah. I am. Is everything okay?”
“Sweetheart, I need you to take a deep breath for me before I tell you this.” You do as told, mind racing with all of the horrible possibilities that could have happened. “Beau and I were in an accident late last night. On the way home from his grandma’s birthday.” You feel your heart stop beating, you feel your breath sharpening. Mr. Maxwell’s voice cracks through the phone. “Honey, I’m so sorry, he died on impact.” The sob that leaves your mouth wrecks the older man on the phone with you. He continues to explain the situation to you, but you don’t hear any of it, all you can hear is the blood rushing through your ears, and screaming. But you’re not sure where the screaming is coming from.
It’s not until your roommate, Poppy, comes running into the room you realize it’s coming from you. At this point, you’ve found your way to the floor, leaning against your bed. Your vision is blurry as Poppy takes the phone from you, talking to Mr. Maxwell as you heave and sob and scream on the floor, laying down and pulling your knees to your chest as you let out all the ugly sounds. “Yes, yes, yeah, I’ll take care of her.” You barely hear Poppy talk to him through the ringing in your ears, and you don’t even register knocking on the door.
Poppy tells you to take deep breaths before she leaves the room, walking into the main area and going to the front door. There, stands Dean DiLaurentis, freshly off his own shock and his face immediately crumples when he hears your screams. Poppy tells him to make his way into your room as she’s still on the phone with Beau’s dad.
Dean flies into your room, heart breaking for a second time that night as he catches sight of you crumpled on the floor, unintelligent babbles and cries coming from your mouth. Without hesitation, he sits next to you and forces you to sit up, before pulling you into his chest. This way, your cries and screams are muffled by his sweater, but the pain is still there. They’re quieter, but they’re still screams.
You feel it even deeper when you realize that the only person you wanted to talk to about Beau Maxwell’s death, was Beau Maxwell.
–
The next few days passed in a blur. Condolences sent through text messages and different social medias, emails sent to professors saying you couldn’t make it to classes, emails sent back telling you that you can take as much time as you need and not to worry too much about the assignments.
Eventually, Beau’s family arrived at Briar, going to his own off campus house shared with teammates to retrieve his things. When they asked you to come with, you forced yourself to come along, holding in your tears enough to sit in the back of the car with Joanna as you all rode to the house. The car ride was silent, no radio, no chatter, nothing. It was horrible. It was exactly what Beau wouldn’t have wanted.
When you all got there, his roommates were waiting on the porch outside. One of the guys, Mason, was the first to bring you into a bear hug. It was nice. It was needed. It took you ten minutes to stop crying in his arms. Each roommate took their turns hugging you and assuring you that if you needed anything, they were only one phone call away. You nodded, but didn’t really hear what they were saying as you walked up the steps to his room.
Mr. and Mrs. Maxwell was already putting things in boxes by the time you got there, and practically everything was already done. They looked at you and handed you an empty box. “Take whatever you want.” Mr. Maxwell told you and that leads you here, alone in his room and so far, the box is halfway full. Trinkets that you got him for his birthdays or Christmas, multiple sweatshirts that you decided were yours now, a pair of sweatpants, and one of his hats. You reach for a picture frame on the nightstand, smiling at the picture of the two of you from the previous summer.
One of your best hometown friends got married and you were a bridesmaid. When the bouquet toss happened, you were the one that caught it. Beau immediately ran to you and wrapped his arms around you, pulling you up against his chest. And that’s the pose in the picture, him holding you up in the air, while you’re holding onto his shoulder with one hand and the bouquet you caught in the other. You’re both laughing your heads off, drunk off of each other.
A tear slips from your eye and lands on the glass, causing you to wipe it off and smile before putting the frame in the box. Your eyes lead you to the nightstand, and while you’re a little scared by what you might find in there, when you open it, it’s seemingly fine. Nothing too scary inside awaits you. You almost close it back up until you notice something in the back corner. Curiosity causes you to grab it, and you gasp when you feel your fingers touch velvet. Quickly pulling it out, the bright overhead light highlights the small box in your hands. Your breath hitches, and you hope that it’s not what you think it is.
Slowly, you open the box and when you see what’s inside, you feel your stomach drop and nausea hits you like a wave. Sobs leave your mouth as you lift your hand to cover it, but you’re too late, you hear footsteps rushing to the room. Your ears tune whoever it is out as you stare at the ring, it’s glinting in the light mocking you. It’s perfect. It’s everything you could’ve wanted and more. But it means nothing to you if it’s not Beau the one giving it to you.
Dean stands in the doorway, watching as you gawk at the ring. He was there when Beau bought it. Said man told him that it was the most perfect for the most perfect girl. At the time, Dean thought Beau was being delusional. You two have only been together for a year at that point, but Beau was for certain that you were it for him.
Before you can do anything else, Dean walks up and puts a hand on your shoulder. You turn slightly, looking up at him before closing the box, dropping it on the bed, and hiding yourself into his shoulder. Dean holds you as you cry into him, for what feels like the millionth time this week.
Hearing your sobs doesn’t get any easier, and Dean feels like a part of him had been ripped out when Beau died. But seeing the way you’ve been taking it, has made him feel ten times worse.
–
Before you knew it, a month had passed. You attended the service, stood in the line where people wished their condolences, gave Beau one last kiss on the forehead, stared at his face in the casket for what felt like forever, and then watched as they lowered into the ground later on that day.
You thought you could move on. You thought that everything would be alright. You were wrong.
You reached out to that fashion designer, and secured yourself a job for after graduation. You were to start right away. Speaking of graduation, it lingered in the air. The thought of doing it without Beau after three years of looking forward to it.
You think back to finding the ring in his room a month ago. Images of him proposing flash through your head. Before you know it, you’re thinking about what dress you would’ve worn to the wedding, what team he would’ve been drafted to, what type of house you would’ve lived in, what your kids would have looked like, and finally, images of you and Beau growing old together. It broke your heart, knowing that you would never get that with him. That he never got that at all. It all broke your heart.
You refused to go even near the football stadium. There was a memorial for him there, flowers, candles, balloons, pictures, the whole thing was set up. You heard there were some pictures of the two of you there, but it didn’t budge you to go. You kept to yourself and your inner circle, rarely making new friends like you usually would. Without Beau, it all felt meaningless.
One day, you got a call from Joanna, asking if you wanted to go get coffee. You agreed, and that’s where you find yourself now, a small coffee shop just off campus, sitting in a booth with the sister of your dead boyfriend, and neither of you know what to say.
It takes a full twenty minutes before either of you speak up. Joanna is the one to break the silence. “He loved you so much.” The words are whispered, and you feel yourself breaking even though it’s barely anything. “When he would come home for breaks, it’s all he would talk about. How much he loved you, how you changed him, how he knew you were it. How he knew you were gonna marry him.” Tears leave your eyes, and you're surprised at it, because you thought that you ran out of tears a long time ago. “You were it for him, y/n.” You look at her and she has her own tears in her eyes. “I wish I could say something that could take all of your heartbreak away, but I do want to say one thing;” She takes a deep breath before saying, “Beau wouldn’t want you to live the rest of your life with his shadow hanging over you. He would want you to live your life to the fullest. Whether that means moving across the country, travelling, or even falling in love again.” You scrunch your nose in disgust at the thought. You couldn’t imagine falling in love with anyone ever again. “Or not.” A small laugh falls from Joanna and you let yourself succumb to it as well. “Look, all I’m saying is that,” She pauses. “Beau wouldn’t want you to grieve him for the rest of your life. I know it’s only been a month, but I’m not sure when we’re gonna see each other again, so I wanted to get that out while I still could.” Before you could say anything, Joanna reached out and put her hand on top of yours. “The two of you may have never gotten married, but you have always been, and always will be, the little sister I’ve always wanted.” The words cause more tears to fall and Joanna is suddenly walking around the booth and settling next to you, wrapping her arms around you in a hug and letting you cry into her shoulder.
Beau Maxwell was the love of your life.
But he was also the loss of your life.
A loss that will always leave an imprint on your heart and soul.
thank you @strangergraphics for the borders, i love them!!
pairing – Petal!Reader x Garrett Graham
summary – Garrett Graham has a ten-step plan to get his girl back.
warnings – Emotional abuse references, domestic violence references, abusive parent, family trauma, anxiety.
word count – 10.3k
navigation – Masterlist ❀ Chapter One ❀ Chapter Two
Chapter One.
Broke Your Heart, I’ll Put It Back Together.
Garrett waits until the dorm door closes behind her before he lets himself breathe properly. Not that he’s been holding his breath. Technically.
His lungs have been performing all necessary functions since they left the theatre, through the drive with her hand tucked into his over the centre console, through carrying her bags up the short path while she held the flowers against her chest, through standing beneath the ugly fluorescent light outside her building while she smiled at him with the last of Juliet still clinging around the edges.
Smudged eyeliner beneath her eyes. Hair only half rescued from its pins. His jacket over the white dress, one sleeve pulled over her fingers because the night had turned cold while they were inside watching everybody die beautifully.
He’s been breathing. Just badly.
“Thank you for tonight,” she’d said at the door, quieter than she’d been in the car, where she’d spent eight full minutes explaining why Micah’s final scene had nearly gone wrong because one of the fake blood capsules had split early and then another four telling Garrett that no, this was not funny, it could have ruined the emotional architecture of the entire ending.
Garrett had understood approximately sixty percent of the explanation and loved every second of it.
“You don’t have to thank me,” he’d said, shifting her tote higher on his shoulder even though they had reached the door and there was nowhere left to carry it.
Her eyes had moved over his face. “I know.”
That had been worse somehow. Better, but worse. Something small and careful sitting between them, because she knew he wasn’t there out of obligation and he knew she had noticed.
The bouquet had rustled when she adjusted it against her chest, one pink peony brushing the underside of her chin.
Then she had smiled. Soft. Tired. Still a little stunned by the night. “Goodnight, Garrett.”
“Night, baby.”
The word had slipped out without permission, but she hadn’t gone still. Hadn’t looked wounded or warned him back into his lane. Her smile had only shifted at one corner before she took her bags from him, fingers brushing his around the straps.
Now the door catches with a dull institutional click, leaving Garrett alone on the front step with cold air pushing under his collar and the faint rectangle of her shape moving away behind wired glass.
He stands there for longer than a normal person would. Long enough to watch her reach the stairwell. Long enough for the light inside to flatten her into white dress, brown paper, then take her around the corner.
Long enough that a guy approaching the entrance with a laundry basket looks at Garrett, looks at the shut door, and makes the extremely reasonable decision not to ask why a Briar hockey player is staring into a dorm lobby like it has swallowed someone important.
Garrett finally moves when the guy’s key card gives an impatient little beep beside him.
“Sorry,” he mutters, stepping out of the way.
The guy nods with the careful neutrality of someone who has recognised him and would prefer not to become involved in whatever emotional hostage situation is occurring outside his own residence hall.
Garrett walks back to the Jeep with both hands shoved into his jacket pockets and his entire body still full of her.
It isn’t the old wanting. Or it is, partly, because he isn’t dead, and she had spent the evening in a thin white dress looking like every bad decision he would happily make twice.
He wants her in his bed. Obviously. He wants her legs tangled through his, her cold feet shoved beneath his calves, her hair covering half his pillow while she complains that he sleeps like an aggressively warm corpse.
He wants to kiss her without stopping himself after one careful second. He wants to hear the sound she makes when he puts his mouth beneath her ear and feel her fingers catch in his curls with exactly the pressure nobody else had ever got right.
That part is still there. Loud. Healthy. But it isn’t the thing hollowing out the centre of his chest as he climbs into the Jeep.
He wants the rest of it. The parts that don’t end with her naked and happy beneath him. He wants to sit on the edge of her bed while she walks in circles talking about an audition she’s already declared a disaster even though callbacks aren’t posted until Friday.
He wants her to shove a set of sides into his hands and get progressively more offended while he reads the other character like someone being held at gunpoint by punctuation.
More feeling, Garrett.
I’m giving it feeling.
You’re giving hostage negotiation.
He wants that. He wants her grabbing the pages back and demonstrating the line with her whole body, eyebrows lifted, one hand cutting through the air like the character’s objective is physically located near his desk lamp.
He wants to know what sides are without needing Dean to explain it. He wants to recognise the difference between being nervous about an audition and being nervous about a specific director.
He wants to know which flowers belong after which performances and why actors keep saying break a leg even though that feels medically irresponsible.
He wants to be in the third row. First row, maybe, though she’d probably tell him that was annoying and too close.
He wants to sit wherever she tells him the sightlines are best, shut the fuck up, and watch.
He wants her in the stands too. In his jersey, his name stretched over her back because she put it there willingly, yelling at a ref who can’t hear her and misusing hockey terminology with the confidence of a seasoned analyst.
He wants to find her after he scores. Not because she’s watching Garrett Graham, Briar’s star forward, the guy half the arena knows by name. Because she’s watching him. Because when he looks through the glass, she’s already looking back.
He wants coffee-shop lines and theatre lobbies and late-night drives and her stealing the fries she swore she didn’t want. He wants arguments about whether a dining chair can have emotional stakes.
He wants her at the kitchen table with Dean and Allie, rolling her eyes while Logan says something concerning and Tucker quietly removes a knife from his reach.
He wants her back so fucking badly that the wanting feels less like hunger now and more like architecture. Rooms appearing inside him faster than he can furnish them. A whole life making space.
But he doesn’t want to drag her into it. Doesn’t want to stand under another dorm light saying love of my life like the words themselves should outweigh every time he made her feel small.
He wants to be the love of her life. Not because he told her he was. Because, one day, she looks at him and decides he is.
Garrett grips the steering wheel, leather cool beneath his palms, and stares through the windshield at the brick dorm building until one of the upstairs windows flicks on.
It probably isn’t hers. He doesn’t know which room is hers from this side, which feels like another entry on an increasingly humiliating inventory of things he should know and somehow doesn’t.
The Jeep still smells faintly like her perfume and cold night air. There’s a silver streak of stage glitter across the passenger seatbelt where it rested against her chest, catching dimly whenever the streetlamp hits it.
Garrett rubs his thumb over it once, which accomplishes nothing except spreading theatre across more of his vehicle.
Great. Excellent. He’s emotionally compromised and sparkly.
His phone buzzes in the cup holder.
Baby: inside. flowers are in water. nobody has been killed by campus furniture yet.
Strong start. Stay vigilant.
Baby: goodnight, graham. thank you for showing up.
Goodnight, baby. Wouldn’t have missed it.
It’s not completely true. An older version of him might have missed it. Might have arrived late, or looked at the schedule and decided the final performance counted just as much as opening night, or assumed she knew he cared even while the seat stayed empty.
The thought sits badly enough that Garrett doesn’t soften it. He lets it stay sharp. Some things should. Then he starts the car.
The hockey house is lit up. Every downstairs light is on. The kitchen windows glow against the dark, and someone has left the porch light burning even though the porch is currently occupied only by three empty cans, one abandoned sneaker, and a delivery menu plastered damply to the boards.
Garrett parks beside Dean’s car, shuts off the engine, then sits for one more second with both hands resting on the wheel.
He needs to do this right. Properly.
He gets out.
The smell reaches him before the kitchen does: butter, bacon, something starchy and aggressively comforting. Tucker has returned from two hours of Shakespeare-induced emotional violence and responded by feeding everyone, which is the most Tucker thing Garrett can imagine.
The front hall is crowded with discarded shoes and coats. Dean’s program lies open on the little table by the door, folded back to Allie’s name in the cast list with a dark circle drawn around it and three exclamation points in the margin.
Garrett toes off his shoes and follows the noise.
All three boys are in the kitchen. Tucker stands near the stove in grey sweats and a long-sleeved shirt, dividing some enormous skillet situation between four bowls.
Potatoes, eggs, chopped bacon, melted cheese. The exact nutritional profile of men who have been emotionally devastated after nine p.m.
Dean leans against the counter eating directly from his bowl with his eyes still faintly pink, though Garrett knows he would rather claim a rare onion allergy than admit Romeo and Juliet got him.
Logan sits on the island with one foot hooked around a stool, fork moving with the focus of someone who has survived a cultural experience and needs protein immediately.
All three look up when Garrett walks in. Logan studies him first. His fork pauses halfway to his mouth while his eyes travel from Garrett’s hair to his face and then settle there with the predatory interest of a person who has just discovered fresh material.
“Well,” he says. “Someone looks smitten.”
Garrett tosses his keys into the bowl near the refrigerator. They miss, hit the counter, and skid into a stack of unopened mail. “I’m not smitten.”
Logan turns his head toward the others without taking his eyes off Garrett. “Doesn’t he look smitten?”
Tucker glances over while spooning eggs into the last bowl. His gaze rests briefly on Garrett’s face, calm and assessing. “Looks smitten to me.”
Dean chews, swallows, then nods with the grave authority of a physician confirming a terminal condition. “Definitely smitten.”
Garrett drags a hand over his mouth. The smile is still there. Buried, but not enough. “All of you can go fuck yourselves.”
“See?” Logan points his fork at him. “Smitten. Hostile because he’s overwhelmed.”
“That isn’t a symptom of being smitten.”
“It is for you.”
Tucker slides the fourth bowl across the counter. “Eat.”
Garrett takes it because Tucker has the exact tone of a man who will physically supervise the first bite if challenged.
The food is hot enough to steam against his face, smelling like salt and butter and bacon, and his stomach tightens with the belated realisation that the handful of sour candy Logan threw at him during intermission doesn’t qualify as dinner.
He carries the bowl to the dining table, pulls out a chair, then turns it around before sitting so he can face the kitchen with his forearms braced over the backrest.
The boys keep looking at him.
Dean’s mouth twitches. “Did you kiss her?”
“No.”
“Did she kiss you?”
“No.”
Logan narrows his eyes. “Did you nearly kiss?”
“No.”
“Did you stare at each other for a significant amount of time?”
Garrett thinks of the dorm light catching on her face. The peonies against her chest. Goodnight, Garrett.
“Shut up.”
Logan nods, pleased. “That’s a yes.”
Garrett digs his fork into the potatoes, then stops before taking a bite.
The sentence has been sitting behind his teeth since the Jeep, heavy enough now that it feels stupid to keep holding it. “I gotta win her back, man.”
The kitchen goes quiet. Tucker’s spoon scrapes once against the skillet. The refrigerator keeps humming. Dean keeps chewing, though slower now. But something in the room shifts out of teasing and into attention so fast Garrett can feel it.
Logan looks between the other boys, then back at Garrett. “I thought that’s what you were doing.”
“It is.” Garrett looks down at the fork in his hand, turning it once between his fingers. “I mean, I have been. Kind of.”
“Flowers,” Dean says, counting against his bowl with the handle of his fork. “Coffee. Carrying her shit around like a hot bellhop. Publicly threatening me over a jersey.”
“That last one probably lost you points,” Tucker says.
Dean lifts one shoulder. “Depends what she’s into.”
Garrett ignores both of them. “No, but I mean seriously.” He leans back slightly, chair creaking beneath him. The words feel awkward in his mouth, because the boys know him too well for any polished version to survive contact. “Properly. I gotta… I gotta do it properly. I need to do it right.”
Dean’s expression settles first. The humour doesn’t leave completely – it would require medical intervention to remove it from Dean – but it moves aside enough for something sharper. “What changed?”
Garrett looks at him. “Nothing changed.”
Dean lifts his eyebrows.
“Fuck, I don’t know.” Garrett pushes his fork through the melting cheese without eating any of it. “Watching her tonight, I guess. Seeing how fucking good she is at that shit. And how much of it I didn’t know because I never–” His jaw tightens briefly. “I knew she loved theatre. Obviously. I went to shows. But I didn’t know it right. I didn’t understand what it was to her.”
Tucker leans one hip against the counter, arms folding loosely across his chest.
Garrett looks back at his bowl. It’s easier to talk to potatoes. Potatoes have never watched him fuck up a relationship in real time.
“I don’t just want her back because I miss having her around,” he says. “I mean, I do. I miss her all the fucking time. But I want all of it. I want to go to her shows. I want to know when her auditions are. I want her at my games. I want her yelling at me because I’m shit at reading those page things.”
“Sides,” Dean says.
Garrett’s eyes lift. “Yeah. Those.”
Dean gives Tucker a pointed look. “He needs help.”
“I’m aware,” Tucker says.
“I want her to be able to trust me when we’re out somewhere,” Garrett continues, quieter now. “I want her to know I’m not gonna forget she’s standing there the second somebody says my name. I want to be…” He stops, because the sentence catches somewhere rough and embarrassing.
Logan waits. For once, he doesn’t fill the silence.
Garrett rubs his thumb along the fork handle. “I told her she was the love of my life when we broke up.”
The boys know. Not the exact argument, but enough. Logan’s face loses the last of its grin.
“And I said it like it should’ve mattered more than how I was treating her.” Garrett swallows once. “I want to actually be that guy. The one who deserves to say it.”
Tucker unfolds his arms. “We should make a list.”
Logan groans so immediately it sounds rehearsed. “A list?”
Tucker nods. “Yep.”
“A list of what?”
“How to get Garrett’s girl back.”
Dean’s face pinches. “Name’s too long.”
Tucker looks at him. “It’s six words.”
“No punch.” Dean places his bowl on the counter and straightens, visibly activating the part of his brain that thinks naming things is a leadership skill. “Should just be How to Get the Girl.”
Logan shakes his head. “Too presumptuous.”
Dean turns to him. “It’s a plan. Plans are aspirational.”
“Still sounds like she’s an object you win at a carnival.”
Garrett looks between them. “What the fuck are you talking about?”
Logan ignores him, fork gesturing through the air. “It should be How You Get The Girl.”
“That is the same title with one different word,” Tucker says.
“No, it’s instructional now.”
Dean’s eyes narrow as he considers this. “Stronger.”
Garrett stares at all three of them. He has trusted these men with his life on the ice. This suddenly seems like an administrative error.
Dean’s already moving. There’s a whiteboard hanging near the pantry, mostly used for grocery lists, practice reminders, and passive-aggressive household communication.
At present, it says BUY DISHWASHER TABLETS beneath a badly drawn skull and, in Logan’s handwriting, DEAN OWES ME $14.
Dean yanks it off the hook.
“Step one,” he says, grabbing the black marker from the ledge and wiping half the grocery list away with the sleeve of his sweater. “Go to her fucking shows.”
The boys laugh.
Garrett does too, because Dean’s delivery is ridiculous and because Tucker has just rescued BUY MILK from the eraser with the urgency of a man preserving historical records.
But then Garrett looks at the board. “Okay,” he says slowly. “But actually.”
Dean stops laughing first.
Tucker takes the marker from him. “Actually.”
Something moves through the room all at once. The same shift that happens in the locker room when a joke becomes a problem and a problem becomes something they can win.
Dean puts his bowl down completely. Logan slides off the island. Garrett turns his chair back toward the table as Tucker carries the whiteboard over and props it against the fruit bowl.
Four hockey players gather around it with the sober focus of men preparing a power play.
For a while, none of them says anything. The whiteboard is propped in the middle of the dining table, leaning crookedly against a bowl containing two bruised apples and a single banana that has entered the final, frightening stage of ripeness.
Dean stands with both hands braced on the table, rereading the list like he’s preparing to defend a thesis. Tucker has his arms folded again, marker still tucked between two fingers. Logan has moved close enough that his shoulder presses Garrett’s, eyes narrowed at step six.
Garrett sits back and reads the whole thing again. It should feel stupid. Some of it is stupid.
But beneath the marker fumes and the leftover bacon and the fact that Logan is now arguing that step four should include a diagram of correct hand placement, there it is. Every place Garrett went wrong, written in the language of people who know him well enough not to let him hide inside a good intention.
Show up. Learn her shit. Don’t let go. Listen. Change. Ask.
Garrett reaches for the marker.
“What?” Tucker asks.
He uncaps it and leans over the board. At the bottom of step ten, beneath ASK HER BACK PROPERLY, Garrett draws one clean line through the last sentence Dean originally wrote in smaller letters: GET HER BACK.
He rewrites it beside the crossed-out words. LET HER CHOOSE YOU.
Dean reads it over his shoulder. “That’s annoyingly good.”
Logan nods, solemn. “Yeah. Hate that.”
Tucker takes the marker from Garrett before he can make the lettering worse. “There.”
The four of them stand around the whiteboard again.
Dean folds his arms and surveys it with the satisfaction of a general who has successfully planned a military operation despite having no jurisdiction, training, or stable relationship with risk. “Pretty good fucking plan, G.”
Garrett nods slowly. “Yeah.”
“Actually,” Tucker says.
“Actually,” Logan agrees.
Garrett pulls his phone from his pocket. “I’ve gotta put this shit in my phone.”
Logan immediately claps him once on the shoulder, hard enough to jolt him forward. “Write it down, man. Write that shit down.”
“This is genius,” Dean says.
Tucker nods. “It’s solid.”
“Fucking genius,” Logan repeats, already leaning over Garrett’s shoulder while he opens the Notes app. “Title it properly.”
The boys nod around him as if they have collectively solved love. Logan returns to his food. Tucker rehangs the whiteboard in the kitchen, directly over the dishwasher-tablet warning. Dean photographs it from two angles and declares the second one more cinematic.
Garrett stays at the table with his phone in one hand and the bowl Tucker made him cooling beneath the other.
At the top of the screen, the title looks stupidly confident. HOW YOU GET THE GIRL. Like there’s a guaranteed sequence. Like women are puzzles and love is something four hockey players can diagram between breakfast potatoes and an argument about fridge space.
He looks down at the final step. Let her choose you.
Garrett asks her to dinner two days after the show. The text arrives at four-thirteen in the afternoon while she’s sitting on the floor outside Studio B with her back against the wall, a pencil caught badly through her hair and the heel of one boot digging into the opposite calf.
Rehearsal has technically been on break for seven minutes, though Dexter’s still inside arguing with the lighting designer about whether the scene feels too emotionally blue, and she’s used five of those minutes to stare at the same section of her audition sides without absorbing a word.
The audition is next week. A whole week away, which should feel like time. Seven full days. Enough time to change her mind about every choice she has made, destroy the choices she replaced them with, and arrive at the theatre annex carrying six versions of the same woman inside her body like a deeply unstable nesting doll.
Her phone lights up against her thigh.
Garrett: Are you free tomorrow night?
She reads it once, then again.
maybe. why?
His answer comes before she can lock the screen.
Garrett: Dinner.
Then, after a pause:
Garrett: Somewhere with actual food.
She glances down at the paper cup beside her bag. There are three sips of iced coffee left in it, mostly melted ice now, and half a cereal bar folded inside its wrapper near her knee.
i eat actual food.
Garrett: Sure.
rude.
Garrett: Seven?
There’s something almost deliberately plain about the invitation. No joke about it being a date. No little trap built into the wording where she has to either correct him or let something stand between them that she isn’t ready to name. Just dinner. A time. Room to say no. She bites lightly at the inside of her cheek.
okay.
Three dots appear, disappear, then return.
Garrett: I’ll pick you up.
She smiles before she’s decided whether she means to.
“Is that him?” Allie asks.
She looks up. Allie’s come out of the studio without her noticing and is standing over her with both arms folded, blue rehearsal skirt hitched unevenly at one hip and one eyebrow raised.
“Is who him?”
Allie glances pointedly at the phone. “The dentist.”
“Yes,” she says. “He’s checking on my molars.”
“You’re smiling at a message about gingivitis?”
“I have a rich inner life.”
“You have Garrett Graham asking you out.”
She presses the lock button and drops the phone onto her lap. “He asked if I was free.”
“For dinner.”
“Yes.”
Allie’s mouth curls. “Where?”
“I don’t know.”
“What are you wearing?”
“I don’t know.”
“Are you shaving your legs?”
“Oh my god.”
“That’s a yes.”
“It’s winter,” she says, gathering her sides off the floor with more force than the paper deserves. “Nobody is seeing my legs.”
Allie nods slowly. “So you’re considering the possibility that someone might.”
“No.”
“Interesting.”
“You’re exhausting.”
“And yet,” Allie says, reaching down to offer her a hand, “I’m still not the one getting into Garrett Graham’s car tomorrow.”
She takes Allie’s hand and lets herself be pulled up. “It’s dinner.”
“Mhm.”
“Stop doing that.”
“Doing what?”
“That noise.”
Allie smiles sweetly. “Mhm.”
Garrett’s already outside when she comes down the next evening. He’s standing beside the passenger door with his phone in one hand and his shoulders tucked slightly against the cold, wearing a dark sweater beneath his jacket and jeans she remembers from before because they fit him obscenely well and had once caused an argument about whether she was allowed to call denim distracting.
His hair is still damp at the ends. He must have showered after practice. The thought arrives with too much information attached to it, so she pushes it aside and walks toward him.
Garrett looks up when he hears her boots. Whatever he’d been reading disappears from his face immediately, replaced by a smile that starts small and then gets away from him.
“Hey,” he says.
“Hi.”
His eyes move over her, lingering just long enough to feel warm without making her regret the fitted coat or the pink sweater beneath it. “You look pretty.”
She smiles. “Thanks.”
He opens the door. Garrett waits. There’s no flourish to it, no grin begging for praise. He just holds the door while she climbs in, then closes it and walks around the front of the Jeep with his hands tucked into his pockets.
The inside smells faintly like coffee, his cologne, and cold air. It is cleaner than usual, though a single hockey glove still sits on the back seat beside what appears to be a textbook with a cracked spine.
She buckles herself in while Garrett starts the car. “Where are we going?” she asks.
“You’ll see.”
Her head turns slowly. “That’s ominous.”
“It’s not ominous.”
“That’s exactly what somebody says before driving a woman into the woods.”
Garrett glances across at her as he backs out of the space. “You think I cleaned my car to murder you?”
She turns back in her seat, smiling despite herself. “Where are we going?”
“Thai place near Hastings.”
“The one with the yellow sign?”
“Yeah.”
She nods. “I like that place.”
“I know.”
Garrett keeps his eyes on the road, one hand loose at the bottom of the steering wheel. She looks out the window before she can make too much of him remembering a restaurant she had mentioned once after rehearsal, months before the breakup, while complaining that nobody at the hockey house understood the importance of ordering enough rice.
The restaurant is small and warm, all fogged windows and close tables, the air thick with chilli, garlic, and steamed rice. A string of little paper stars hangs crookedly near the front counter. They’re seated near the back beneath a framed photograph of a beach neither of them recognises.
Garrett pulls out her chair.
She gives him a look as she sits. “You’ve become very formal.”
“Have I?”
“You opened the car door.”
“I’ve opened doors before.”
“Not this many.”
He takes the chair opposite her and picks up a menu. “Maybe you’ve been walking through the wrong ones.”
She snorts softly. “That didn’t make sense.”
His nose scrunches slightly. “It did in my head.”
“That’s worrying.”
The first few minutes are easier than their earlier dinners had been. There’s still care in the way they move around each other, but less visible effort. She doesn’t feel as though every question might open a trapdoor beneath the table.
Garrett asks about rehearsal and actually waits for the answer, even when it becomes a seven-minute complaint about Dexter changing a transition she had spent two weeks making feel natural.
“He says it needs to breathe,” she tells him, stirring her straw through the ice in her water. “Which would be fine if he knew what he wanted breathing to look like. Every time I ask, he just does this.”
She lifts both hands and gives him her best impression of Dexter directing through spiritual distress – fingers spread, face pained, a tiny gathering motion toward her chest.
Garrett watches with his mouth pressed together. “That clears it up.”
“Exactly.”
“So you just sort of…” He copies the movement badly, looking more like a man trying to gather smoke with his hands. “Do that?”
“No, because I have dignity.”
“You yelled at a roast chicken onstage.”
“That was textually justified.”
“Sure.”
She points at him across the table. “You don’t get to mock the chicken when you still read scenes like you’re reporting a gas leak.”
Garrett’s eyes narrow. “I wasn’t that bad.”
“You paused before every line.”
“I was finding the emotion.”
She shoots him a look. “You were finding the next word.”
“That too.”
Their food arrives. Garrett’s remembered she likes the dumplings from here, though he doesn’t announce that this is why he ordered them. He only moves the plate closer to the middle of the table, lets her take the first one, then complains when she takes the last.
“You had four,” she says.
“You had five.”
“I’m smaller.”
Garrett watches her dip the last dumpling into sauce, then shakes his head. “Unbelievable.”
“You’ll recover.”
“I don’t know. This could change me.”
“You’ve survived worse,” she giggles.
“I’ve taken hits that hurt less.”
She smiles into her food. “So dramatic.”
“That’s your influence.”
The conversation wanders. His classes. Her upcoming audition. The fact that Logan has developed a bruise on his thigh and is making everyone inspect whether it’s changed colour. Dean’s latest conviction that he could cook if Tucker stopped being controlling. Allie’s refusal to let anyone in rehearsal say the phrase trust the process after one of the actors forgot his entrance for the third time.
Garrett asks what the audition is for. He remembers the play, the director, and that the character talks to a plant during one of the sides. He asks what she wants from it.
She sits back slightly, fork resting against the edge of her plate. “I don’t know.”
“You’ve been working on it every day.”
“That doesn’t mean I know.”
“What part?”
She exhales and looks toward the window. The glass is fogged except for one clear streak where somebody has wiped a sleeve across it. “She’s funny, but she doesn’t know she’s funny. Which sounds obvious, because nobody walks around thinking they’re delivering comic relief, but…” She shifts her shoulder. “The scene gets sad later. If I put too much weight into it early, then there’s nowhere for it to go. But if I make it too light, the end feels like it belongs to a different person.”
Garrett turns his glass slowly between both hands. “Couldn’t she be trying to make it light?”
Her eyes come back to him.
“What?”
“No, say that again.”
He looks faintly alarmed. “I don’t remember exactly what I said.”
“You said she could be trying to make it light.”
“Yeah.” Garrett shrugs. “Like she knows it’s bad, but she keeps joking because if she stops, then she has to admit it.”
She stares at him.
His brows lift. “Is that wrong?”
“No.” Her fingers move absently over the edge of her napkin. “No, that’s actually…”
“Brilliant?”
“Let’s not get carried away.”
He tilts his head. “Helpful?”
“Possibly.”
He smiles, pleased but not smug enough to ruin it. “I’ll take possibly.”
She spends the rest of dinner turning the thought around in her head, enough that Garrett catches her going quiet twice and lets her. He doesn’t demand to know what she’s thinking or make a joke about losing her to a fictional plant. He only nudges the rice toward her when she stops eating and asks whether she wants another drink.
They leave after ten. The cold outside has sharpened, clean and dry against her cheeks. Garrett walks beside her toward the Jeep without reaching for her hand. At the curb, a car cuts too close through the parking lot, and his palm lands briefly at her back to guide her in toward him.
The touch is gone again almost immediately. Her body notices both parts.
On the drive back, she turns the music down so they can keep talking. Garrett tells her Coach has scheduled an extra skate early Saturday and Logan has already begun campaigning against it as a violation of labour law.
She tells him she picked up a weekend shift at the campus events office, and he glances over. “You’ve got rehearsal Saturday night.”
“I know.”
“And class all day Friday.”
“I also know that.”
Garrett’s mouth tightens slightly. “When are you sleeping?”
“Later.”
“Very specific.”
“I have a system,” she shrugs.
“Your system is coffee and lying.”
“That’s a system.”
He huffs a laugh but doesn’t lecture her. “Just don’t run yourself into the ground before the audition.”
“It’s a week away.”
“Yeah. You can do a lot of damage in a week.”
He pulls into the dorm lot at ten-twenty-three and parks beneath the same lamp as before. The building glows across the pavement, close enough that she can see the paper snowflakes somebody has started taping along the inside of the lobby windows.
Garrett shifts the Jeep into park. “I had fun.”
“Me too.”
Neither reaches for the door.
The engine idles beneath them, soft vibration moving through the seats. Garrett glances toward the dorm and then back to her, but he does not ask whether she wants him to come up. The absence of the question leaves something inside her body unclenched.
Garrett’s hand rests near the gearshift, broad and loose, fingers curled slightly inward. She touches the side of his thumb.
His gaze drops. There’s no real thought behind it. Or there’s too much thought and touching him is easier than sorting through any of it.
She turns his hand palm-up and runs her finger along one of the calluses beneath his fingers. “You’ve torn this one.”
Garrett looks down. “From my stick.”
“It looks sore.”
“It’s fine.”
“You always say that.”
“Because it usually is.”
Garrett closes his hand gently around her fingers before she can pull away. His thumb brushes over the rings stacked near her knuckles, turning one slowly.
“This one’s new.”
She looks down at the thin gold band set with a tiny pink stone. “My mom gave it to me.”
“When?”
“A couple months ago. It was my grandmother’s.”
Garrett angles her hand toward the dashboard light, studying the ring. “It suits you.”
“Because it’s pink?”
“Partly.”
“What’s the other part?”
He traces the slightly uneven setting with the edge of his thumb. “It looks delicate, but it’s held together better than it should be.”
Her throat tightens before she can decide whether the observation is sweet or too close to something else. Garrett seems to hear it after he says it, because his eyes lift and his expression changes.
“I mean the ring,” he says.
“I know.”
“Okay.”
She lets him keep her hand.
The conversation restarts around it. Nothing important at first. A professor he hates. A costume fitting she has next Thursday. Whether Dean is genuinely becoming interested in theatre or only interested in Allie wearing costumes.
They move from one subject to another without noticing the joins, their hands staying between them. Sometimes Garrett plays with one of her rings. Sometimes she presses his fingers flat against her own palm and compares the size. His hand almost covers hers completely.
At eleven, Garrett shuts off the engine but leaves the heater running from the battery. At eleven-twenty, the inside of the Jeep has cooled enough that she tucks both hands into his.
She knows she should leave. Her room is right there. Her bed is upstairs, along with three textbooks, a laundry basket she’s been ignoring, and the audition pages she will probably read again before sleeping despite every promise made to herself during dinner.
But letting Garrett walk her inside feels different from sitting here. The Jeep is suspended space. Nothing in it asks what happens next. They can sit shoulder to shoulder and talk until the windows fog, and when she finally leaves, she can carry the warmth upstairs without having to decide whether he belongs in her room again.
She doesn’t want him in the dorm. Not tonight. She doesn’t want to explain why she’s happy to stay in his car until midnight but would panic if he followed her through the lobby. The distinction feels stupid even inside her own head.
Garrett doesn’t make her explain it. He stretches one leg beneath the steering wheel and settles deeper into his seat, as though they have all night.
Thanksgiving enters the conversation quietly. She mentions her mother sent her home with enough leftovers to feed the whole cast and that Allie ate most of the pie over the sink. Garrett laughs, eyes lowered to her hand while he rotates the ring around her finger.
“How was yours?” she asks.
His thumb stops. The pause is short enough that someone else might miss it. She doesn’t.
Garrett looks through the windshield. “It was alright.”
She waits.
His jaw shifts slightly. The parking lot light catches the faint shadow along it, the tiredness beneath his eyes that she had assumed came from practice.
“You go to your dad’s?” she asks.
He nods.
She knows the outline of what that means. The long drives where Garrett goes quiet before they even leave campus. Phil’s house made too large by money and silence. The way Garrett used to return with his shoulders set high and hard, then pretend he was only tired until she touched him in the wrong place and felt the tension jump beneath his skin.
“He’s engaged,” Garrett says after a moment. “Her name’s Cindy.”
Her fingers curl slightly around his. “You hadn’t met her before?”
“No.”
“What’s she like?”
“Nice.” His mouth pulls faintly, not quite a smile.
Something cold moves along the inside of her ribs. Garrett rubs his thumb against the side of her ring again, though now the motion looks less like fidgeting and more like something to keep his hand occupied.
“We sat down for dinner,” he says. “My dad wanted to say grace.”
His voice has thinned around the edges. She turns a little more toward him.
“He made this whole thing about it.” Garrett swallows. “Like we’re some fucking normal family sitting there holding hands.”
The word normal comes out with quiet disgust.
“I took hers,” he continues. “Cindy’s. And her sleeve moved.” His fingers tighten around hers. “There were bruises around her wrist.”
The air inside the Jeep seems to change pressure. She can hear the faint electrical hum from the dashboard, the wind moving dry leaves across the pavement outside, Garrett drawing one careful breath through his nose.
She lifts her free hand and pushes it into his hair. He closes his eyes the second her fingers touch him.
“Garrett,” she says softly.
“I asked her what happened.” His brows pull together, face turned slightly away from her. “She said she hit it on a cupboard. She wouldn’t look at me.”
Her fingertips move slowly through the curls near his temple.
“I waited until he left the room and told her she needed to go.” Garrett’s voice catches, and he stops to clear it. “I said I’d take her wherever she wanted. Hotel, friend’s house, police station. I didn’t care. I told her I knew what he did.”
A tear gathers against his lashes. He blinks it away hard, jaw clenching as if his own body has embarrassed him.
“I begged her,” he says. “I actually fucking begged her.”
Her fingers slide toward the back of his head, nails tracing lightly over his scalp.
“She kept looking at the doorway. He wasn’t even there, and she kept watching for him.” Garrett’s mouth trembles once before he presses it flat. “Then I got louder. I just– I was trying to make her understand, and she started backing away from me.”
The tear gets free this time, moving quickly down his cheek.
Garrett wipes it off with the back of his hand. “She looked scared.”
“Of you?”
He nods. The movement is small and miserable.
“She said, ‘Please don’t make him angry.’” Garrett’s breathing breaks slightly on the last word. “Then she asked me to leave.”
Her hand stills in his hair for half a second before moving again.
“You’re not him,” she says.
“I know.”
The answer comes quickly, almost defensively, but then his face folds in on itself a little.
“I know I’m not,” he says again, quieter. “But she didn’t. She saw me getting angry and she couldn’t tell.”
“She’s scared of what happens after somebody gets angry,” she says. “That isn’t the same as thinking you’re him.”
Garrett stares down at their joined hands. “It felt the same.”
She runs her thumb along the edge of his hairline. “Why didn’t you call me?”
His head lifts.
“I could’ve…” She stops, not entirely sure what she could have done from campus, or whether she would have driven out to Phil’s house and walked through the front door beside Garrett after everything between them. “You could’ve called.”
Garrett watches her for a moment, eyes red and wet.
“You wouldn’t have come,” he says.
“I might’ve.”
A sad little smile touches his mouth. It disappears almost as soon as it arrives.
“No,” he says, reaching up to tuck a loose strand of hair behind her ear. His fingers graze her cheek on the way back. “You wouldn’t have.”
Her brows pinch together. “You don’t know that.”
“I do.” His hand settles over hers again. “And that’s okay. I wouldn’t expect you to.”
There’s no accusation beneath it. No attempt to make her feel the distance he’s naming. If anything, Garrett sounds like he’s protecting her from needing to lie.
She looks down at their fingers. “I’m still sorry you went alone.”
He nods once. “Yeah.”
“You shouldn’t have had to deal with that by yourself.”
“I didn’t know who else to tell.”
The sentence lands quietly, with more weight than Garrett seems to realise he has placed into it. Her thumb brushes his knuckle.
“I don’t want to see him again,” he says.
She looks up. His face has gone still in the particular way it does when he has made a decision and is bracing for someone to argue with it.
“Okay,” she says.
“I’m serious.”
“I know.”
“He’s going to call. He’s going to make it into this whole thing about me embarrassing him or disrespecting him in his own house, but I don’t…” Garrett exhales hard. “I can’t go back there.”
“Then don’t.”
His eyes search hers.
“You don’t owe him another holiday,” she says. “Or another dinner. You don’t have to keep walking into that house because he expects you to.”
Garrett’s throat works. “What about her?”
“Cindy?”
He nods.
She considers it for a moment, fingers still curled through his. “You can give her a way to contact you without seeing him. A number he doesn’t know about, maybe. Or information for somewhere she can go. You can tell her the offer is still there.”
“And if she doesn’t take it?”
The helplessness in his voice scrapes at something under her ribs.
“Then it’s still there,” she says. “You can’t make her leave before she’s ready. You can only make sure she knows there’s somewhere to go.”
Garrett looks through the windshield again. His shoulders lower slightly, though not with relief. More like exhaustion has finally found room inside them.
“I hate him,” he says.
She strokes her thumb across the back of his hand. “Yeah.”
“I really fucking hate him.”
“I know.”
They sit with it for a while. She doesn’t tell Garrett that hatred will eat him alive, or that Phil is still his father, or that one day he might regret cutting him off.
She doesn’t hand him any of the soft, polished phrases people use when another person’s pain makes them uncomfortable. She stays beside him while his breathing settles, her fingers moving slowly through his hair until he leans back against the headrest and closes his eyes.
When he opens them, the rawness hasn’t disappeared, but it’s moved farther from the surface.
“Sorry,” he murmurs.
Her hand stops. “For what?”
“This wasn’t exactly dinner conversation.”
“It’s nearly midnight.”
“Late dinner conversation,” he murmurs.
She gives him a look. “You don’t have to apologise for telling me.”
Garrett’s eyes hold hers. “Okay.”
She brings his hand toward her without thinking too hard about it and presses her mouth lightly to his knuckles.
His breath catches.
The kiss lasts less than a second. When she lowers their hands, Garrett’s staring at her with an expression so open that she looks away first, toward the fog gathering at the edges of the windshield.
They stay in the car for another hour. The conversation doesn’t return to anything as heavy. It loosens gradually, circling through stories that require less care.
Dean borrowing a canoe freshman year and somehow returning without it. Logan getting locked out of the house wearing only shorts and one skate. Her first disastrous audition at Briar, where she forgot her own name during the introduction and then delivered the scene perfectly out of spite.
By the time the dashboard reads 1:17, her feet have gone numb and Garrett’s phone is down to eight percent.
“I should go,” she says.
“Yeah.”
Neither sounds pleased about it. Garrett gets out with her anyway. The night air hits hard after the stale warmth of the Jeep, and she folds her arms across herself while they cross the lot. He walks beside her without touching, matching his stride to hers.
At the dorm door, she pulls out her key card and turns.
“Thank you for dinner.”
Garrett puts both hands into his jacket pockets. “Thanks for coming.”
“And for telling me.”
His expression shifts. “Yeah.”
She swipes the card.
“Text me when you’re upstairs,” he says.
“The stairs are inside a locked building.”
“I know.”
She raises her eyebrow. “There are cameras.”
“Great.”
“And a resident assistant who once wrote someone up for leaving a shoe in the hallway.”
Garrett nods. “Sounds dangerous.”
She smiles. “Goodnight.”
“Night, baby.”
The next morning, his first text arrives at eight-forty.
Twenty minutes later, he sends a photograph of the glove sitting upright in the passenger seat with the seatbelt fastened across it.
She laughs loudly enough that her roommate looks over from her desk. “Is that Garrett?”
She locks the screen. “No.”
Her roommate looks unconvinced. “Okay.”
By lunchtime, the glove photograph has somehow reached Allie.
At four-forty, Dean creates a group chat.
It’s seven-twenty when she and Allie finally reach the hockey house, which Tucker accepts with the tight silence of a man adding their lateness to an internal file.
The kitchen windows are fogged from cooking. Warmth rolls over her the second she steps through the back door, carrying the smell of tomatoes, garlic, melted cheese, and bread.
Music plays quietly from a speaker on the counter, something old and guitar-heavy Garrett usually puts on when he’s trying to stop Logan from controlling the playlist.
Tucker stands at the stove with a wooden spoon in one hand. Logan’s leaning against the island eating grated cheese directly from the bag. Dean sits on the counter beside Allie’s usual spot, waiting for her with the patience of a dog that has been told someone is bringing food even though the food is already here.
Garrett’s at the dining table, moving a stack of textbooks off one of the chairs.
He looks up when they come in. “Hey,” he says.
The smile is quieter than the one from outside her dorm, but no less immediate. “Hi.”
His eyes travel briefly over her face and then stop. “You look tired.”
She slips her bag from her shoulder. “It’s nice to see you too.”
“I didn’t mean you look bad.”
“Good save.”
“I meant–”
“She does look tired,” Allie says, taking off her coat. “She fell asleep during notes.”
“I closed my eyes.”
Allie gives her a look. “For a minute and a half.”
“I was thinking.”
“You snored.”
She turns. “I did not.”
Allie looks toward Garrett. “She did.”
Garrett reaches for her bag. His fingers stop just short of the strap. “Can I?”
The question is small enough that no one else reacts to it. She looks at his hand, then lets the bag slide from her shoulder. “Yeah.”
“Thanks.”
“You’re thanking me for carrying my bag?”
“I’m polite now.”
Dean snorts from the counter. “Debatable.”
Garrett carries the bag into the living room and sets it beside the couch rather than dropping it near the door with the coats. When he comes back, he places a glass of water in front of the empty stool beside his.
She notices both things. She tries not to.
“What are we eating?” Allie asks, walking straight into Dean’s space until he opens his knees and lets her stand between them.
“Baked ziti,” Tucker says.
Dean puts one arm around Allie’s waist. “I assisted.”
“You grated cheese,” Tucker retorts.
“I was integral.”
“You ate half of it.”
Dean shrugs. “Quality control.”
Logan lifts the bag. “Still good.”
Tucker points the spoon toward him. “Put that down.”
Logan takes one final handful before obeying.
Dinner is noisy in the comfortable, overlapping way the hockey house does best. Everyone talks before the previous person has finished.
Dean tells a story with so many irrelevant details that Tucker eventually asks whether the original event has occurred yet. Logan interrupts three times to correct the chronology and is wrong twice. Allie steals garlic bread from Dean’s plate, then acts surprised when he takes a bite from the piece in her hand instead.
Garrett sits beside her. Close enough that his sleeve brushes hers when he reaches for the water jug. He asks about rehearsal without turning the whole table toward her, and she tells him Dexter has reversed the transition change after deciding the original blocking had better emotional circulation.
Garrett pauses with his fork halfway to his mouth. “What does that mean?”
“No one knows,” she says.
Dean points toward her. “I know. It means the energy flows.”
Allie turns her head slowly. “You learned one phrase backstage.”
“I have instincts.”
“You walked into a flats cart,” she mutters.
“It was dark.”
She raises her brows at him. “It was fluorescent.”
Dean looks at Tucker. “Why is everyone hostile tonight?”
“Because you’re here,” Logan says.
After dinner, Tucker refuses help from anyone he considers likely to create more work, which leaves him with Garrett and Allie at the sink while the others migrate into the living room. She tries to join them, but Tucker glances at the dark half-moons beneath her eyes and tells her to sit down.
“I can dry,” she says.
“You can sit.”
“That feels pointed,” she mumbles.
“It is.”
Garrett looks over from where he’s rinsing plates. “Go sit down.”
She narrows her eyes. “You’re enjoying this.”
“A little.”
“Asshole.”
His grin flashes. “There she is.”
Something soft moves through her before she can stop it.
She takes her audition sides from her bag and settles onto the couch, curling one leg beneath herself. Dean and Logan are arguing over which movie to put on. Allie’s still in the kitchen, leaning her hip against the counter while Tucker explains that plates don’t need to soak if people rinse them immediately.
She reads the first page of the scene. Then reads it again.
The words hold for perhaps thirty seconds before rehearsal fatigue starts tugging at the backs of her eyes. She rubs one hand over her face, presses her fingers briefly into her temples, and forces herself down the next paragraph.
Garrett comes into the living room carrying two glasses of water. He gives one to her, then sits on the other end of the couch. “What are you doing?”
“Reading.”
“Looks painful.”
She sighs. “It’s not.”
He nods toward the pages. “Audition?”
“Yeah.”
“That’s next week.”
She gives him a look. “I’m aware.”
“You’ve got time.”
“I know.”
Garrett takes a drink and looks toward the television while Dean scrolls through a streaming menu at a speed that makes every title impossible to read. He doesn’t tell her to put the pages away. Doesn’t remind her she looks tired again.
A few minutes later, when she reaches blindly toward the coffee table for the highlighter she left there, Garrett picks it up and passes it to her without comment.
“Thanks,” she murmurs.
“Mhm.”
She marks a line. Reads another paragraph. Rubs her thumb over the corner of the page until it begins to soften beneath her skin.
The boys finally settle on a movie nobody seems particularly interested in. Tucker turns off the kitchen light and joins Logan in an armchair. Allie comes in and folds herself against Dean’s side, both legs thrown over his lap.
Garrett stays where he is. She reaches the bottom of the second page and realises she cannot remember the top. A breath leaves her nose, sharper than she intends.
Garrett glances over. “What?”
“Nothing.”
“You made a noise.”
“I’m reading,” she mutters.
“You’ve been on that page for ten minutes.”
She looks at him. “Are you timing me?”
“No.”
“Then how do you know?”
“Because Dean has changed his mind about the movie twice and you haven’t turned the page.”
From the other couch, Dean says, “This one has terrible reviews.”
“Nobody asked you,” Garrett says.
She lowers the sides slightly. “I need to work on it.”
“You’ve been working on it.”
“The audition is in a week.”
“Exactly.”
“That doesn’t mean I can ignore it for a week.”
“I didn’t say that.”
“Then what are you saying?”
Garrett turns slightly toward her, one arm resting along his thigh. His voice remains quiet enough that the others don’t have to stop talking around them. “I’m saying you look like you’re not getting anything out of it right now.”
The defensive answer reaches her tongue quickly. She swallows it back because, irritatingly, she knows he’s right.
Garrett watches her face. “Leave it for tonight.”
“I’ll feel guilty.”
“You already look guilty.”
“That’s just my face.”
“No, your face is meaner.”
Her mouth twitches before she can stop it. “Charming.”
“I’m serious.” He holds one hand out toward the pages, palm up rather than reaching for them. “You can have them back whenever you want.”
She looks at his hand. Then at the scene. The text has begun to swim slightly at the edges, enough to confirm she has been awake and moving for too many hours.
With a sigh, she places the pages in his hand.
Garrett doesn’t look triumphant. He only closes them neatly and sets them on top of her bag where nobody will step on them.
“Happy?” she asks.
“Deeply.”
“You’re annoying.”
“I know.”
The movie starts. Ten minutes in, nobody has followed the plot except Tucker, who gives up explaining after Logan asks whether two characters are brothers for the third time.
She sits upright at first, hands folded around the glass Garrett gave her. Gradually, the warmth of the house begins pulling at her. Her shoulders lower. Her head tips once, then jerks back up.
Garrett pretends not to notice. The next time it happens, her temple lands against his shoulder.
Her whole body stills. Garrett does too.
There’s a tiny space where either of them could correct it. She could sit back and laugh. He could shift as though he needs to reach for his drink.
Neither moves. His shoulder is warm beneath the thin fabric of his shirt. She can feel his breathing there, slow and deliberately unchanged.
After a minute, Garrett adjusts his arm along the back of the couch. Behind her, leaving the choice where it belongs.
Her hand rests on the cushion between them. His is nearby, palm down. She touches his smallest finger with hers. Garrett turns his hand over.
Their fingers slide together quietly, hidden in the dip between their bodies.
Across the room, Dean’s telling Allie he absolutely understood the play she was in, then immediately calling Mercutio the funny cousin. Logan laughs so hard he chokes on his drink. Tucker pauses the movie while everyone yells conflicting advice.
The house fills with the familiar mess of them. Garrett’s thumb moves once over her grandmother’s ring. She closes her eyes.
She doesn’t know that her audition date is sitting in the calendar on his phone. She doesn’t know he spent part of the afternoon searching the play so he could understand why the plant matters, or that the glass of water had been set beside her place before she walked through the door.
She doesn’t know the boys have spent two days watching him follow a ridiculous list written on their kitchen whiteboard before Tucker erased it ahead of dinner.
She only knows that Garrett asks before taking her bag now. That he listens when she talks long enough to lose the point. That when she tells him about the ugliest part of himself, he doesn’t ask her to make it prettier.
And that tonight, when her body gives up before her pride does, he lets her sleep against him without trying to turn the softness into anything more.
notes from me – hi loves!!! first chapter is out! each chapter will come out at the same time and day every week! i also probably won’t post any other petal x garrett fics during this time to try not to be too confusing.
some other little notes, this is very closely following canon off campus (the show, not books) events, but there are slight deviations (obviously!). notably, allie and dean are together and not secret, and hannah and garrett never had their talk about her assault (the events of drunk shakespeare & that scene are flipped!) but pretty much everything else is mostly the same!!
enjoy, let me know all your comments and thoughts as always!! xx
to be notified when i post new fics, follow @kooksandpearls-library and turn on notifications! i no longer use a taglist for garrett fics.
pairing – garrett graham x nursing student!reader
summary – garrett plans to ask properly over dinner. instead, panic, hospital security, and two hours of waiting turn the moment into something far less polished and much more honest.
warnings – hospital lockdown, anxiety/panic, fear for a loved one, trauma references, relationship discussion, emotional vulnerability, fluff.
notes from me – EVERYBODY STAY CALM!!!!!
word count – 4.8k
navigation – masterlist |
The emergency department being locked down turns out to be excellent for her academic career.
Somewhere behind two sets of badge-access doors and several increasingly irritated security guards, something has happened in psych. The details have reached the rest of the department in broken little pieces: a patient tried to leave, somebody made a threat, a door may or may not have been damaged, and one student insists she heard the phrase improvised weapon while another swears it was only a plastic chair.
Nobody actually knows anything, which hasn’t stopped everyone from knowing it very loudly.
What she knows is that the hospital stopped accepting incoming ambulances just after six, the waiting room thinned out by seven, and the usual constant churn of paramedics, relatives, stretchers, crying children, people with towels wrapped around bleeding hands and men experiencing chest pain who still want to finish a cigarette first, has slowed to something almost civilised.
Nobody is being allowed in or out without security approval. Ambulances are being redirected. Visitors are stuck on whichever side of the doors they happened to be standing when lockdown started, which has created several administrative issues and one woman near reception who has spent forty-five minutes explaining to anyone who’ll listen that her husband’s phone charger is in the car.
Inside ED, though, it’s quiet. Not empty, hospitals are never empty. There are still monitors chirping, call bells going off, nurses walking quickly without looking like they’re walking quickly, and a man in bay six repeatedly asking whether anyone has seen his trousers despite the fact that he’s currently wearing them.
But it’s quiet enough that Maria lets her trail behind while she checks the resus trolley, explaining which supplies always disappear first and which doctor will accuse someone else of moving the paediatric cannulas while actively holding the paediatric cannulas in his hand.
It’s quiet enough that she gets to watch a wound review without three people squeezing past behind her. Quiet enough that one of the senior nurses talks her through the differences between the hospital’s various referral pathways without being interrupted halfway through by somebody vomiting in a bin.
Quiet enough, eventually, that she ends up at the little staff desk with her assignment open beside a half-eaten packet of crackers, Maria leaning over her shoulder and squinting at a paragraph on clinical prioritisation.
“You’ve answered the question,” Maria says, tapping one blunt fingernail against the screen. “Then you’ve answered it again in different clothes.”
She frowns at the paragraph. “I thought the second part sounded more academic.”
“It sounds like you just regurgitated a policy manual.”
“That’s academic.”
“No, honey.”
She laughs and deletes six lines, which feels rude after spending twenty minutes building them. “Better?”
Maria scans it again. “Much.”
She tilts her head at it. “Do you think I need another source?”
“You nursing students always think you need another source.”
It’s, genuinely, one of the best placement days she’s had in weeks. She gets almost two pages of her assignment done. She reviews her notes from the morning. One of the nurses shows her where everything is kept in the minor procedures room, including three cupboards she had been walking past for months under the assumption that they contained cleaning supplies.
She asks questions without feeling like she’s standing in somebody’s way. Nobody yells at her. Nobody grabs her. Nobody looks at the badge clipped to her scrubs and immediately begins speaking to her like she invented hospital wait times.
At nine-thirty, Maria lets her help redress a surgical wound while the patient tells them both an extremely detailed story about her neighbour’s son and his divorce. At ten, she gets a full set of observations on a man who rates his pain as somewhere between a four and the collapse of Western society. At ten-fifteen, she drinks an entire coffee while it’s still warm.
It’s beautiful.
There are worse places to be trapped than a hospital with functional heating, free pens if a person has flexible morals, and a veteran nurse willing to proofread an assignment between medication rounds.
By ten-forty, the lockdown is still active but security has started organising escorted staff exits in groups. Night shift has arrived in pieces, badged through one at a time, and the department has begun that strange end-of-shift exhale where nobody relaxes, but people start looking at clocks.
She signs the last of her notes, checks them twice, then once more because Maria is standing behind her and has taught her that confidence is wonderful but signed documentation is legally binding.
“Go,” Maria tells her, nudging her hip away from the computer with one hand. “Before they find another reason to keep you.”
“I’m a student. They don’t need a reason. They can just point at something and call it a learning opportunity.”
“Then move faster.”
She grins and heads toward the little locker room, shoulders aching with the ordinary tiredness of an eleven-hour day rather than anything dramatic. Her face has almost completely returned to being her face again.
There’s still the faintest yellow shadow under one eye if the lighting is especially hostile, and the bridge of her nose complains when she forgets and rubs it too hard, but otherwise she’s healed enough that strangers no longer look at her and immediately become concerned.
More importantly, Garrett has stopped treating her like she might shatter if he kisses her without filling out a risk assessment first. Which has been excellent. Really, incredibly excellent.
There are few upsides to a man feeling guilty for disappearing for nine days, but Garrett Graham’s current willingness to do essentially anything she asks has introduced several persuasive arguments in favour of forgiveness. Not total forgiveness. She isn’t an idiot, and she’s not letting him believe one apology and some extremely dedicated oral effort have erased the part where he made her feel insane for over a week.
But they’re close to normal again. Better than normal in some ways, because Garrett has started saying things instead of deciding she should psychically interpret from across campus. He texts if practice is running late. He tells her when his dad calls. He asks before touching her when she’s gone quiet, even when she has to resist the urge to say, Garrett, you’ve had your mouth on my entire body, you can put your hand on my knee without submitting a formal request.
Tonight he’s picking her up at eleven. Then he’ll drive her back to the dorm with the heater turned high enough that the windows start fogging, wait while she showers, complain about the size of her bed, and stay anyway.
She’s going to sleep for eight hours with her cold feet tucked against his shins and absolutely no remorse.
She opens her locker, shoves her assignment notebook into her bag, and pulls on the puffer jacket she had folded badly over the top shelf. Her phone is sitting beneath it, screen black.
She presses the side button. Nothing.
“No,” she mutters, pressing it again as if the phone might respond better to disappointment.
The student at the locker beside hers glances over while tying her hair into a looser ponytail. “Dead?”
“Completely.”
“Reception’s been shit all day anyway. None of my texts sent.”
She sighs and drops the useless rectangle into her bag. “Great. Love that for modern communication.”
“I had one bar near imaging.”
“Show-off.”
The other girl laughs, shouldering her backpack. “You getting picked up?”
“Yeah. Garrett’s outside.”
The name comes out without the careful little pause it used to have. Without her trying to make it sound casual enough that nobody might suspect she likes him. She notices only because there had been a time when saying Garrett’s picking me up would have required three disclaimers and a small presentation on why that did not make him her boyfriend.
Now it simply feels like information.
Garrett’s outside. Garrett will have the heater on. Garrett will probably have food because he’s begun approaching her eating schedule with the intensity of a captain correcting a weak defensive formation.
The student gives her a knowing look anyway. “Must be nice.”
“It is,” she says, too tired to lie, then ruins the sincerity before it gets dangerous. “He’s very trainable.”
They head back through the department together. She says goodbye to Maria, who points two fingers at her eyes and then at the assignment like she expects photographic proof of revisions. She waves to the nurses at the station, gets stopped long enough for one of them to press a banana into her hand because everyone over thirty in healthcare believes students are permanently fifteen minutes from scurvy, and joins the little group forming near the secured exit.
Security walks them out in batches of six. It’s deeply dramatic for what amounts to a group of tired nurses, two students and one radiographer discussing takeaway options while following a man in a fluorescent vest down a corridor.
The lockdown has changed the hospital’s atmosphere without changing much of what the building looks like. The same polished floors. The same antiseptic brightness. The same signs instructing people to wash their hands and be kind to staff.
But doors that usually open automatically are shut. Security personnel stand at every junction. A metal shutter has been pulled down across one of the side entrances, and through the glass near reception she can see people clustered outside under the awning, some smoking, some pacing, some staring through the doors as if concern might eventually activate them.
She hadn’t really considered the outside of it. Inside, the lockdown had meant fewer ambulances and enough time for assignment editing. Outside, apparently, it’s meant parents and partners and friends waiting in the cold without any information beyond hospital, lockdown, no entry.
The thought has only just begun rearranging the shape of her day when they reach the final set of doors.
She hears Garrett before she sees him.
“Please, can you just tell me which section?” His voice is coming from somewhere beyond the corner near the security booth, rougher than usual and stripped of every trace of his easy, teasing rhythm. “Like– ED? Is it ED? Is everyone okay? I’m not– I’m not trying to be a dick, man, I just need to know if she’s okay.”
The security guard sighs with the exhaustion of someone who has had this conversation several times and has found each version less charming. “As I’ve already explained, sir, I can’t provide patient or staff information. If you’re not immediate family–”
“She’s not a patient. She works here. Well, she’s a student, but she’s here on placement and she finishes at eleven and her phone’s off and nobody’s come out and–”
“Sir.”
“Right. Yeah. Sorry.” There’s a pause, then Garrett says, sounding like every word is being dragged through his teeth, “If she was my girlfriend, would you tell me?”
The guard’s quiet for a second.
Garrett barrels into the silence before the man can answer. “Because she’s my– fuck. Okay, well, she’s not. Technically. But if she was, would that help? Is there a form? Do I need to prove something?”
“Would calling her your girlfriend make you leave me alone?”
“Would you tell me if she’s okay?”
“No.”
“Then probably not.”
She rounds the corner, and Garrett’s standing under the flat white light near the security desk, still in his Briar tracksuit from practice, curls damp and pushed back badly like he has run both hands through them a hundred times.
His gear bag has been dumped near the wall. His shoulders are drawn high and tight, jaw flexing hard enough that she can see the muscle move from several feet away. Dean, Logan and Tucker are gathered farther back near Garrett’s car, all three of them looking unusually sober. Dean has his arms folded. Tucker keeps checking the doors. Logan’s bouncing one heel against the pavement.
There are other people around them. Parents. A woman holding a takeaway cup in both hands. A man still wearing slippers. Everyone turned toward the doors whenever they open.
“Garrett?”
His head snaps toward her.
The change in his face is so immediate it makes her stop walking. His whole body drops by half an inch, shoulders loosening with a breath that seems to leave from somewhere below his ribs, mouth parting around nothing.
He crosses the space between them fast enough that the security guard takes one thoughtful step backward. Her bag slides from her shoulder when Garrett reaches her, but he catches neither the bag nor his dignity. He only gets both arms around her and pulls her into him so tightly her feet nearly leave the floor.
“Oh,” she says into the front of his jacket, startled enough that the sound comes out small. “Hi?”
Garrett’s face presses into her hair. His arms tighten. One hand spreads over the middle of her back, the other at the base of her skull, holding her against him like he’s just found her somewhere she wasn’t meant to be.
“Holy shit,” he breathes.
Her cheek is mashed against his chest. She can hear his heart going much too fast beneath the fabric, hard enough that for one strange second her brain starts counting automatically.
“Are you okay?” she asks.
Garrett pulls back only far enough to look at her, hands coming up to her face so quickly she almost laughs. His palms cup her cheeks, thumbs moving under her eyes, over the healed line of her cheekbone, gaze scanning her with the frantic thoroughness of someone checking for blood.
“Am I okay?” he says. “Are you okay?”
“Yeah?”
“Yeah?”
She blinks at him. “Why wouldn’t I be?”
His stare goes flat with disbelief. “The hospital was in lockdown.”
“Psych was locked down.”
“I didn’t know that.”
“Oh.” She glances past him toward the security guard, who has developed the distant expression of someone pretending not to listen while absolutely listening. “Yeah, somebody tried to leave or made a threat or something. I don’t really know. It was fine.”
Garrett’s hands stay on her face. “Fine.”
“Mhm.” She smiles because he looks so genuinely horrified by the concept that it starts feeling funny. “It was actually a great shift.”
For a second, Garrett doesn’t move. Behind him, Dean makes a tiny, strangled sound.
Garrett’s brows pull together. “You had a great shift.”
“Yeah.” Her smile widens. “It was super quiet because all the ambulances got redirected. Maria helped with my assignment, and one of the nurses showed me where they keep all the wound stuff, and I got to–”
“You did homework.”
“Yeah, heaps. I got nearly two pages–”
Garrett kisses her. The interruption is so complete that the rest of the sentence disappears somewhere between his mouth and the hand sliding from her cheek into her hair.
Her surprised little hum presses against his lips. He kisses her harder in response, or maybe just closer, angling her face up and pulling her into the front of him as if the first hug didn’t provide sufficient evidence that she is physically here.
It isn’t a sexual kiss, despite the way Garrett generally approaches kissing her like it’s a skill he takes personal pride in. It’s too messy for that. Too relieved. His mouth catches hers once, then again, barely leaving enough space for either of them to breathe, his thumbs warm near her ears and his body still carrying the cold from outside. She catches the front of his jacket in both hands, more to steady him than herself.
When he finally pulls away, he does not go far. His forehead drops to hers. His breathing is rough against her mouth, eyes shut for a second as if looking at her has somehow become too much information at once.
“They wouldn’t tell me anything,” he says. “Because I’m not your–” His mouth tightens. He opens his eyes. “Because I’m not anything to you.”
Her frown arrives before she can soften it. “What?”
“On paper,” he says quickly. “I know I’m– I know we’re– fuck.”
Garrett Graham can explain a power play to a room full of concussed men using a salt shaker and three beer caps. He can talk to reporters after a loss without giving them one useful emotion. He can flirt while injured, exhausted, drunk, half-dressed or actively being insulted.
But asking a girl to be his girlfriend outside an emergency department reduces him to nouns and distress.
“I don’t want to be nothing to you,” he says, and this time the words come out low and blunt, dragged past whatever pride had been blocking them. “Not on paper. Not if something happens. I don’t want to stand out here while some guy tells me I’m nobody and he can’t tell me if you’re okay.”
Her fingers loosen slightly in his jacket.
Garrett presses his forehead more firmly to hers, eyes dropping somewhere near her mouth rather than meeting her gaze. “I wanna be yours. I want you to be mine. I can’t do this again, baby. I can’t not know what happened, or where you are, or if you need me, or if I’m allowed to–”
His breath catches, small enough that she might miss it if she weren’t close enough to feel it move through him.
Something behind her ribs softens. Not because she thinks being his girlfriend would magically make hospital security hand over classified information. It probably wouldn’t. The guard had made that extremely clear.
But she knows what Garrett’s actually saying. She can hear the older fear under the fresh one. The locked doors. The inability to get inside. A woman he loves somewhere beyond his reach and a man at the entrance telling him there’s nothing he can do.
It’s there in the way his hands hold her face, careful and desperate at the same time, like he’s not only convincing himself she’s safe now but trying to correct another night, another house, another version of himself that had been too young and too small to help anyone.
She slides one hand from his jacket to the back of his neck. His skin is cold beneath his curls. “Okay,” she murmurs.
Garrett looks at her. “Okay?”
“Okay.” Her thumb moves once at his nape. “I’m here.”
His jaw works. “That’s not–”
“Is this your way of asking me to be your girlfriend?”
Garrett exhales so hard it almost becomes a laugh. He closes his eyes again, his forehead still against hers. “Fuck. I guess so.”
She giggles. She can’t help it. The sound comes out warm and soft between them, partly because Garrett looks so wrecked and earnest and annoyingly beautiful under hospital security lighting, and partly because this is the least polished romantic gesture anyone has ever attempted.
His eyes open. “Don’t be mean.”
“I’m not being mean.”
“You’re laughing at me.”
“A little.” She smooths the damp curl near his temple. “You’re asking me out during a psychiatric lockdown while a security guard watches.”
The guard, still several feet away, turns his head toward the doors with admirable professionalism.
Garrett’s mouth twitches, but the anxiety doesn’t leave his eyes. “I had a different plan.”
“You had a plan?”
“Yeah.”
That surprises her enough that her own smile falters into something softer. “You did?”
“Dinner. Tonight. Somewhere with actual cutlery.” His hands slide from her face to her waist, keeping her close with less panic now but no less certainty. “I was gonna ask properly.”
Her stomach gives one slow, lovely turn.
She looks at him for a second, really looks. At the practice clothes and the tired shadows under his eyes. At the wet curls and the little red mark across the bridge of his nose from where his helmet must have pressed. At the fear still moving under his skin even while his mouth starts trying to recover its usual shape.
“I thought we didn’t have time for the whole girlfriend-boyfriend thing,” she murmurs.
Garrett shakes his head immediately. “Fuck that.”
She lifts her brows.
“I’ve got time to stand outside a hospital for two hours annoying security.” His hands tighten at her waist. “Figure I’ve got time to be your boyfriend.”
Her smile breaks before she can stop it.
Garrett sees it and kisses her again, quick and warm and a little crooked because she’s already laughing. His mouth stays close when he murmurs, “Answer me.”
“I was answering.”
He kisses her again. “You were bullying me.”
“That’s how I communicate affection.”
“Baby.”
She kisses him this time, lifting onto her toes and pulling him down by the back of his neck. Garrett makes a quiet sound against her mouth, relief loosening through him so visibly she feels it in the way his body finally stops bracing.
“This is the weirdest way I’ve ever been asked out,” she whispers when she pulls back.
Garrett’s eyes narrow. “How many times have you been asked out during a lockdown?”
“Exactly one.”
He grins against her mouth. “So I’m winning.”
“By default.”
“Still counts.”
She laughs again, her fingers curl softly into the hair at the nape of his neck, and Garrett goes quiet beneath her hands.
“Yeah, baby,” she says. “I’ll be your girlfriend.”
For half a second, Garrett only stares at her. Then the breath leaves him. His eyes shut, his forehead drops to hers again, and his arms fold around her with enough force that she feels the edges of her puffer jacket compress between them.
“Thank fuck,” he mutters.
She smiles into the side of his neck. “Very romantic.”
“I’m your boyfriend now. Be nicer to me.”
The words move through her in a slow warmth from her chest outward, down both arms, into the hands still holding him. Boyfriend. Garrett. Hers, on purpose, without either of them immediately following it with technically or casual or neither of us has time for this.
She thinks she had known. Garrett had a key to her dorm’s emergency contact plan and she had a mug in his kitchen. He drove her to placement, carried her bags when she was concussed, slept curled around her in a bed too small for his shoulders and knew which nurses she liked by name.
They had been dating for months with all the bureaucratic competence of two people trying to avoid filling out the correct form. Still, hearing him say it feels like discovering the room has another window.
From near the car, Dean’s voice cuts through the moment at full volume. “She said yes?”
Garrett’s head lifts from her shoulder. She turns in his arms.
Dean’s standing beside the bonnet with both hands cupped around his mouth. Tucker smacks one of his arms down immediately, but he’s laughing. Logan has already started grinning, shoulders dropping with obvious relief.
She twists enough in his arms to call toward the boys, “I said yes.”
The reaction is humiliating. Dean throws both arms into the air like Briar has won a championship. Logan shouts, “Finally,” loud enough that one of the waiting parents turns to look. Tucker claps twice with the exhausted satisfaction of a man whose roommates have at last completed a basic administrative task.
“Oh my God,” she says, already laughing as they start toward her. “Why are you all here?”
“Because he was losing his fucking mind,” Logan says, reaching them first. He pulls her into a quick hug before Garrett can object, squeezing her hard enough that her bag slips farther down her arm. “And because nobody was answering.”
Tucker hugs her next, gentler but no less relieved, one hand patting the back of her jacket. “We didn’t know if the lockdown was in ED.”
“It wasn’t.”
“We know that now.”
Dean reaches her last and immediately wraps both arms around her and Garrett together, because Dean has never met a boundary he could not make communal. “Our girl survived.”
“She did homework,” Garrett says over her head, still sounding personally betrayed.
Dean pulls back and stares at her. “During a hostage situation?”
She rolls her eyes. “It wasn’t a hostage situation.”
“Some guy said there was a weapon.”
“A student said she heard somebody else say there might have been a plastic chair.”
Dean nods solemnly. “Furniture violence.”
“You’re all idiots.”
Logan ruffles her hair, which she had spent the entire shift keeping reasonably neat. She slaps his hand away too late. “Hey!”
“You’re officially dating G now,” he says. “There are consequences.”
“What consequences?”
Garrett catches Logan by the back of his hoodie and pulls him away before he can touch her hair again. “Stop mauling my girlfriend.”
My girlfriend. The phrase fits Garrett’s mouth with embarrassing ease, like he’s been storing it behind his teeth and only needed permission to start using it irresponsibly.
Dean’s face lights with immediate malice. “Your girlfriend?”
Garrett points at him. “Don’t.”
“Sorry. Just confirming. This is your girlfriend?”
“Dean.”
“The girl you’ve been dating for six months is now your girlfriend?”
Tucker exhales. “Let him have ten minutes, man.”
“No, because this is historic.” Dean turns toward the security guard. “Sir, did you hear? That’s his girlfriend.”
The guard gives him a tired look. “Congratulations.”
“Thank you,” Garrett says, entirely sincere.
She presses her face into Garrett’s shoulder because laughing openly seems cruel when he’s suffered enough, though his arm tightens around her waist like he knows and doesn’t especially mind.
Logan picks up Garrett’s abandoned gear bag. Tucker takes hers before she can protest. Dean starts explaining, with no factual support whatsoever, how close Garrett had been to scaling the hospital exterior.
“I wasn’t gonna scale anything,” Garrett says as they start toward the car.
“You asked whether there was roof access.”
“I was asking generally,” he mutters.
“You asked the guard if the windows opened.”
“They don’t,” she says, falling into step beside him.
Garrett looks down at her. “See? Useful information.”
She slides her cold hand into his. His fingers close around it instantly, warm despite the air, thumb passing once over her knuckles.
The car’s waiting beneath a streetlight, windows already faintly fogged from the heater. Through the glass, she can see a takeaway bag on the passenger floor and the familiar outline of the hoodie he always brings because he knows she will insist her jacket is enough and then complain about being cold twelve minutes later.
Her whole body begins to register the end of the shift at once. The heaviness in her legs. The hospital smell caught in her hair. The dry ache behind her eyes from fluorescent light and too much screen time. Garrett beside her, no longer some uncertain shape she has to defend with disclaimers.
Her boyfriend.
Garrett opens the passenger door for her, then pauses before she climbs in, one hand still linked with hers.
“You sure?” he asks quietly.
She looks up at him. The boys are circling toward the other doors, already arguing about who has to sit in the middle. The hospital glows behind Garrett’s shoulder, bright and sealed and full of other people’s emergencies.
“About dating you?”
“Yeah.”
She pretends to think about it, mostly because Garrett deserves one final second of suffering for asking her out beside a security booth.
His eyes narrow. “Baby.”
She smiles and reaches up, smoothing one curl back from his forehead. “I’m sure.”
The tension leaves the corners of his mouth.
“Even though,” she adds, climbing into the warm car, “I had a genuinely amazing day while you apparently experienced psychological warfare in the parking lot.”
Garrett leans down into the doorway and kisses her once, slow enough that the boys immediately begin making noises behind him.
“Yeah,” he murmurs against her mouth. “We’re gonna work on your lockdown etiquette.”
She smiles into the next kiss. “We’re gonna work on your emotional regulation.”
“Fair.”
“And you’re buying me fries.”
“I already bought you fries.”
Garrett pulls the door shut carefully, sealing her inside the warmth, the smell of hot food, clean upholstery and the faint cold-air trace of him. Through the windscreen, she watches him walk around the bonnet while Dean says something that makes him shove at his shoulder.
Her phone is dead. Her assignment is half-finished. Her hair has been ruined by three overgrown hockey players, and she’s going to have to explain to Maria that the lockdown was academically productive but romantically destabilising.
Garrett gets into the driver’s seat and looks at her once before doing anything else, as if he still needs to make sure she remains where he left her. She reaches across the console and takes his hand. His fingers thread through hers. Easy. Immediate.
Then Logan leans forward between the seats and says, “So, are you guys gonna be weird now?”
Garrett starts the car. “Get out.”
“We just got in.”
“Then it’ll be easy.”
She laughs, sinking deeper into the warm seat as Garrett’s thumb moves over her hand and the hospital disappears slowly behind them.
to be notified when i post new fics, follow @kooksandpearls-library and turn on notifications! i no longer use a taglist for garrett fics.
summary: in which garrett struggles with the quiet ache of feeling shut out by the person he loves most, as y/n seemingly leans on everyone but him.
notes: hi!! ahh my first angst for found family, i hope you all enjoy! thank you so much for this request, it broke my heart to write 🥹
ꪆৎ
it starts slowly. so slowly, garrett almost convinces himself he’s imagining it.
you’ve always had moments of quiet. moments where you disappeared inside your own head for a little while, where your smile softened at the edges and your answers became smaller, less detailed, like you were trying to preserve energy without admitting you were running out of it.
this feels different. this feels like watching you fold yourself smaller each day and pretending nothing is happening.
the first time he notices, you’re at the hockey house on a saturday morning, tucked into the corner of the couch with your laptop balanced on your knees, a half-empty mug of coffee cooling on the table beside you.
everyone else is loud. you’re there, technically, but not really. your eyes keep scanning the same paragraph on your screen, your fingers hover above the keyboard, your mouth pressed into a thin, tired line.
garrett watches you from the kitchen doorway. he has your favourite mug in his hand, the one you always reach for when you’re over.
he doesn’t say anything at first, just crosses the room quietly, setting it down beside your laptop before leaning over the back of the couch.
“you okay?” he asks softly. you blink like you’ve been pulled back from somewhere far away. you look up at him, and your face changes too quickly. smile first, answer second.
“yeah” you say. “just tired.”
garrett studies you. “you sure?”
you nod, already looking back at your laptop. “mhm.”
he doesn’t push because he knows you, sometimes pushing makes you retreat further. he kisses the top of your head instead, lets his hand rest briefly against the side of your neck, thumb brushing once beneath your ear.
“eat something soon,” he murmurs.
you hum. “i will.”
you don’t. he notices that too.
-
following that day, he notices everything.
garrett notices the texts that come hours later than usual, not absent, never fully absent, you still reply, still send him little updates when something funny happens, still send photos of your coffee, lecture slides, allie asleep in weird positions across your dorm bed.
but something about it feels thinner, as though you’re giving him proof of life instead of what's truly going on. he notices the way you stop coming by after class as often, the way you say you have readings to catch up on, the way you say you’re fine.
fine. fine. fine.
he starts hating the word.
one night, he calls you after practice. you answer on the fourth ring.
“hi,” you say, voice soft, clearly laced with exhaustion.
garrett leans against the wall outside the locker room, one hand still damp from his shower as he presses the phone closer to his ear.
“hey. you sound tired.”
you laugh lightly, too lightly. “rude.”
“not an insult.”
“still rude.”
he smiles faintly, but it fades quickly. there’s a pause, he can hear papers shifting on your end, the quiet hum of your dorm room, the faint sound of allie’s music playing somewhere in the background.
“what are you doing?” he asks.
“nothing.”
garrett’s brows pull together. “nothing with papers?”
you go quiet for half a second too long, then, “just study.”
“want help?”
“with law readings?”
“i can sit there and look pretty.” that gets a real laugh out of you, small, brief, but real. his chest loosens a little.
“tempting,” you say.
“i can also bring food.”
“also tempting.”
“so say yes.” another pause, this one feels worse.
“i think i’m just gonna sleep soon,” you say. garrett looks down at the floor, he knows you’re lying, not about being tired, about sleeping.
“okay,” he says, because he doesn’t know what else to do without sounding like he’s accusing you of something.
“call me if you need anything.”
“i will.”
you won’t, he knows that too.
-
allie notices the shifts more clearly at first, mostly because living with you makes the changes harder to miss. she notices the light under your door staying on past midnight.
then one, then two. then enough that she stops thinking of it as unusual.
she notices the way your laundry piles up in the corner because you keep telling yourself you’ll do it tomorrow. she notices the untouched dinners, the cold coffee, the emails open on your laptop that make your face go blank.
she tries, gently at first. “y/n,” she says one night, leaning against your doorway in one of dean’s hoodies. “when did you last eat something that wasn’t toast?”
you don’t look up from your laptop. “toast counts.”
“that’s not an answer.”
“it was a good answer.”
“it was a concerning answer.”
you sigh, rubbing both hands over your face. “allie.”
her expression softens, not teasing now. “you’re scaring me a little.”
her words make you look up, guilt immediately settling into your chest. “don’t say that.”
“then stop looking like you’re one email away from fully combusting.”
you try to smile, it doesn’t work. allie steps into your room, sitting carefully on the edge of your bed.
“is this legal internship stuff?”
your throat tightens, you look back at your screen. “partly.”
“and exams?”
“partly.”
“and home?”
you don’t answer, that is an answer in itself. allie exhales softly, “does garrett know?”
your fingers go still. “know what?”
“y/n.”
you shut your laptop, not gently. “i’m handling it.”
allie gives you a look. “that wasn’t what i asked.”
“i know.”
“so?”
you stand, suddenly unable to sit still, moving around your tiny dorm room like you have somewhere to go even though there is nowhere. you grab your water bottle, unscrew the lid, screw it back on without drinking.
“he has enough going on.”
allie’s face shifts. “oh, babe.”
you hate that, the softness, the pity. you turn away. “don’t.”
“i’m not doing anything.”
“you’re looking at me like that.”
“like what?”
“like i’m sad.”
allie’s voice is careful. “you are sad, y/n.”
your eyes burn immediately, you hate that even more. “i’m stressed,” you correct, too quickly. “there’s a difference.”
“okay.”
“and i don’t need garrett worrying about me on top of everything else. he has hockey and captain stuff and phil being weird again and-”
“he’s your boyfriend.”
“i know that.”
“do you?”
you turn back to her. “what is that supposed to mean?”
allie lifts her hands slightly. “nothing. i just mean, he would want to know.”
“i know.”
“then tell him.”
your jaw tightens. “i can’t.”
allie’s face softens again. “why not?”
if you tell garrett, really tell him, he’ll look at you like he sees all of it. you don’t know if you can survive being seen that clearly.
if you say it out loud, that you’re overwhelmed, that you feel like you’re failing, that every rejection feels personal, and every conversation at home makes your chest tight, it becomes real.
garrett will care, deeply. somehow that feels like too much, for now.
“i just can’t.”
allie doesn’t push after that, but she remains even more worried.
-
garrett lasts another week. he tries, he really tries. he tries being patient, he tries being gentle, he tries letting you come to him when you’re ready.
every time he reaches for you, you slip away with a tired smile, a soft apology and a promise that everything is fine. the thing is, garrett knows fine. he knows your fine. he knows the difference between your annoyed fine, your sleepy fine, your 'don’t want to talk about it yet' fine.
this is none of those, this is a locked door, and he is standing on the wrong side of it.
the worst part is that you’re still sweet to him. you still curl into his side when you come over, still kiss him softly, still laugh when he says something dry under his breath, still steal his hoodies and forget to give them back.
but there’s distance, not physical, worse, emotional. you sit beside him and somehow feel incredibly far away.
it comes to a head on a friday night at the hockey house. it isn’t even meant to be a big night, just dinner after practice, everyone gathered around the living room with takeout containers spread across the coffee table and a movie playing in the background that nobody is watching.
you’re tucked beside garrett on the couch, knees drawn up, his hand resting lightly on your thigh. you’ve been quieter than usual. he can feel the tension in you, the way your body never fully relaxes against his, the way you keep checking your phone whenever it lights up, the way your face falls every time you read something before you smooth it over again.
he wants to ask, he has already asked, you have already lied. so he stays quiet.
dean says it. casually, carelessly, with no idea he’s stepping directly into something fragile. “oh,” dean says, pointing his fork towards you. “did you hear back from that firm yet?”
the room keeps moving for half a second, then stops. not dramatically, not all at once, but enough.
allie freezes, sabrina’s eyes flick towards you, logan stops mid-sentence, garrett’s hand stills on your thigh. you feel it immediately, your stomach dropping.
slowly, garrett turns his head towards you. “what firm?”
dean looks between you and garrett, his face changing.
“uh.” you sit up straighter. “dean.”
he lowers his fork. “shit.”
garrett doesn’t look at dean anymore, only you. “what firm?” he repeats. his voice is calm, too calm.
you swallow. “it’s nothing.”
something shifts in garrett’s expression, not anger, not yet, hurt. quiet and immediate. “don’t do that, y/n.”
your cheeks heat. everyone is watching, even though nobody wants to be. you can feel it, you hate it.
“garrett,” you say quietly. he removes his hand from your leg, not harshly, not dramatically, but the absence of it feels like a clear slap.
“you applied for internships?”
your throat tightens. “yes.”
“when?”
you stare down at your hands. “a couple weeks ago.”
his jaw moves once. “a couple weeks.”
you don’t answer. dean looks like he wants the couch to swallow him. “g,” he starts. “i didn’t realise-”
“don’t,” garrett says. not sharp, not loud, just enough to stop him. dean shuts his mouth. garrett stands.
you look up quickly. “where are you going?”
he looks at you for a second, and it is awful. you would almost prefer anger. anger you could fight, anger you could meet with your own defensiveness, pride, hurt.
garrett just looks wounded, like something inside him has gone very still.
“upstairs” he says.
he walks away, the room is silent after him. for one unbearable second, nobody moves. allie says your name softly. you stand before she can say anything else. “i’m fine.”
nobody believes you, you follow him anyway.
garrett’s bedroom door is half open when you get there. he’s standing by the window, one hand braced against the sill, the other pressed to the back of his neck.
his shoulders are tense. you pause in the doorway, for a second, you almost leave. not because you don’t want to fix it, because you know this won’t be easy, you know he’s hurt, you know, deep down, he has every right to be.
you knock lightly, even though he already knows you’re there. garrett doesn’t turn around.
“can i come in?” you ask.
a pause.
“yeah.”
you step inside and close the door behind you. the sound feels too final.
the room is familiar in all the ways that usually comfort you. his hoodie over the desk chair, the water bottle by his bed, the framed photo tucker had taken after a home game, garrett’s arm around your shoulders, your face turned up toward him mid-laugh. you can barely look at it.
“i was going to tell you” you say.
garrett laughs once. it's quiet, empty.
“when?”
you flinch. he turns around then, and his face makes your chest hurt.
he isn’t yelling, he isn’t furious. he just looks tired, hurt.
“i don’t know,” you admit.
he huffs a laugh, shaking his head. “you don’t know.”
“i’ve had a lot going on.”
“yeah,” he says, voice roughening slightly. “i’m starting to get that.”
your arms fold over your chest before you can stop them. defensive, protective. “don’t do that.”
his eyebrows draw together. “do what?”
“make me feel like i’ve done something wrong.”
garrett stares at you. “you don’t think you did?”
your stomach twists. “i didn’t lie to you.”
“you didn’t tell me.”
“that’s not the same thing.”
“it feels the same.”
your mouth closes. garrett drags a hand over his jaw, looking away like he’s trying very hard to keep himself under control.
“do you know how shitty it feels,” he says, quieter now, “hearing about something going on with you from someone else?”
your own hurt rises fast, too fast. you’re embarrassed, overwhelmed.
you already feel like you’re failing, and now even garrett is looking at you like you’ve failed him too.
“i didn’t ask anyone to tell you.”
his head snaps back towards you. “jesus y/n, that’s not the point.”
“then what is?”
“the point is that i’m your boyfriend.” his voice cracks slightly around the word. he takes a breath, trying again. “i’m supposed to be the person you come to.”
your eyes burn. “you are.”
“no,” he says. one word, quiet, devastating.
“i’m not.”
you blink hard. “that’s not fair.”
“isn’t it?”
“no.”
“then tell me what’s going on.”
you look away, garrett’s silence deepens. there it is, the answer. your inability to answer. he nods once, almost to himself, and that hurts worse than anything else.
“right.”
“garrett-”
“no, seriously. tell me.” his voice is still controlled, but there’s something sharper underneath now. something fraying.
“because i’ve been asking for weeks. i’ve asked you if you’re okay, i’ve asked if you need help, i’ve asked if you want me to come over, and every single time, you look me in the face and tell me you’re fine.”
tears prick harder behind your eyes. you hate crying when you’re angry. you hate crying when you’re wrong.
“because i didn’t want to make it a thing.”
“it is a thing.”
“not everything has to be shared.”
garrett goes still. you regret it immediately, you see the words hit him, see his face close off in a way that terrifies you.
“okay,” he says.
your heart drops. “that’s not what i meant.”
“sounds like what you meant.”
“i meant i’m allowed to deal with things privately.”
“of course you are.”
“then why are you angry?”
“because this isn’t fucking private, y/n.” his voice finally rises, not loud enough to be yelling, but enough that the hurt cuts through. “this is you shutting me out.”
you shake your head. “i’m not.”
“you are.”
“i’m overwhelmed, garrett.”
“i know.”
“no, you don’t.”
“because you won’t let me.”
that silences you. he steps closer, not enough to crowd you, but enough that you have to look at him.
“you think i don’t notice?” he asks. “you think i don’t see you barely eating? you think i don’t know when you’re lying about sleeping? you think i don’t notice that you’re sitting right next to me and still somehow not here, not present?”
your breath catches, garrett’s face twists. “i notice everything.”
that is the problem, that is exactly the problem.
you press your lips together, but the tears spill anyway. garrett sees them and softens for half a second, instinctively. at the end of the day, he is garrett. even angry, even hurt, some part of him still wants to move towards you.
he stops himself.
“i wasn’t trying to hurt you,” you whisper. his expression crumples slightly. “i know.”
you breathe out shakily. “then why are you acting like i did this on purpose?”
“i’m not.”
“you are.”
“i’m acting like it hurt me.”
your chest tightens, garrett swallows, “because it did, y/n. you're killing me here.”
the room goes quiet. you stare at him, he looks away first. not because he doesn’t mean it, he does, but because saying it cost him something.
your voice comes out small. “i didn’t want you to worry.”
he laughs under his breath, but there’s no humour in it. “too late.”
garrett drags a hand over his face, jaw tight, trying to rein himself in before he says the next part. when he speaks again, his voice is lower. rougher.
“do you know what got me?”
you blink. “garrett-”
“dean knew.”
the words land hard. you freeze. garrett shakes his head slightly, like he still can’t quite believe it.
“dean fucking knew.” his voice cracks with frustration now, emotion finally slipping through. “and from the look on everyone else’s faces, they did too.”
his eyes lock onto yours. “i was the only one in that room left in the dark.”
your breath catches, “garrett…”
“and i keep asking myself why.” his voice softens then, somehow worse than when he was angry, hurt, raw.
“because i know you trust dean. i know you tell him things.” he swallows hard. “and of course i’m okay with that, more than okay."
he takes a step closer, but there’s tension in every line of him.
“i love that you have people. i love that you have dean, allie, sabrina, grace and everyone else.” his eyes search yours desperately now. “i don’t need to know every single thought in your head, y/n. i don’t.”
his voice drops.
“but this?”
his chest rises sharply. “something this important. something that’s clearly been eating away at you, something that’s been hurting you." he stops, jaw clenching.
“why didn't you let me in?”
garrett’s voice breaks just slightly. “it makes me feel like you don’t trust me.”
a single tear slips from your eye as you shake your head, trying to defend yourself. “you have so much going on i-"
“don’t do that.”
“do what?”
“decide for me what i can handle.”
your mouth shuts. garrett steps back, running both hands through his hair. “i can't keep watching you fall apart and standing here feeling completely useless because you won’t let me in.”
your tears are falling properly now. you wipe at them quickly, frustrated with yourself. “i can’t afford to fall apart right now, and if i say everything, all of my problems out loud to you, then it becomes even more real.”
the honesty comes out before you can stop it. broken, raw, too much.
garrett freezes. you cover your mouth with one hand, shaking your head like you can take it back, but you can’t. it’s out now, the room feels heavier around it, garrett’s voice is gentler when he says your name, that almost breaks you completely.
“don’t,” you whisper.
he looks pained. “baby-”
“don’t call me that right now.” he stops. you see that hurt him too. you hate yourself for it immediately.
everything in you feels too exposed. too tender, too raw.
“i should go,” you say.
garrett’s face changes. panic, brief and buried.
until pride covers it, hurt covers it. “if that’s what you want.”
it isn’t, that’s the awful part. it is the last thing you want. you want him to cross the room, you want him to pull you in, you want him to forgive you without you having to explain all the ugly parts.
you are too defensive to ask, too scared to stay, too tired to keep standing there with the person you love looking at you like you’ve made him feel alone.
so you nod. “yeah.”
garrett’s jaw tightens. “okay.”
you wait for him to stop you, he doesn’t, you leave. by the time you make it downstairs, allie is standing near the bottom of the steps.
one look at your face and hers falls. “oh, y/n.”
you shake your head quickly. “please don’t.” her mouth closes. behind her, dean is standing in the kitchen, pale with guilt. logan and grace are in the hallway, unusually quiet. tucker and sabrina are frozen near the couch.
you hate that they all know. you hate that they all saw enough to understand. you grab your bag from beside the couch.
allie follows you to the door. “i’m coming with you.”
“you don’t have to.”
“i know.” she grabs her keys anyway, you don’t argue. if you try, you’ll cry harder.
you are already barely holding yourself together.
-
garrett doesn’t come after you. he hears the front door close, he hears allie’s car start outside, he hears dean swear quietly downstairs.
then nothing.
he sits on the edge of his bed, elbows on his knees, hands clasped tightly together. he feels sick, not because he thinks he was wrong to be hurt. he was hurt, he is hurt.
he can still see your face when you said it, because if i say it out loud then it becomes more real. the words keep replaying in his head until they start to hurt.
he reaches for his phone, opens your messages, staring at the last text from you.
you: do you want me to bring coffee when i come over?
garrett: only if you’re part of the delivery
you: gross
garrett: romantic
you: very debatable
that was two days ago. it feels like longer. he types, i’m sorry, deletes it, types again. are you home safe? deletes that too.
he doesn’t know what he’s apologising for yet, he is sorry, but he is also still hurt.
part of him wants to get in his car and go to you immediately, another part of him remembers how you looked at him and said not everything has to be shared. like loving you was something he had to stand outside of until he was invited in.
a knock sounds at his door. garrett doesn’t answer, the door opens anyway.
dean steps in. garrett looks up.
“not now.”
dean holds both hands up. “i’m not here to lecture.”
“good.”
“or yell.”
“also good.”
dean shuts the door behind him, then stands there awkwardly. garrett stares at him. “what?”
dean grimaces. “i’m sorry.”
garrett looks away. “you didn’t know.”
“yeah, but still.” dean rubs the back of his neck. “i shouldn’t have said anything.”
“it’s not your fault.”
“kind of feels like it.”
“it’s not.”
dean is quiet for a moment. then, carefully, “she’s been pretty bad, g.”
garrett’s chest tightens, he looks back at him. dean seems to regret saying it, but continues anyway. “not bad bad. just… not herself. allie’s really worried.”
“i know.” dean leans back against the door. for once, he doesn’t make a joke.
“she does that sometimes.”
garrett’s eyes lift. dean shrugs, uncomfortable with his own sincerity. “acts like if she can keep everyone else from worrying, then nothing’s actually wrong.”
garrett’s throat tightens. “i know.”
“yeah,” dean says softly. “i figured you did.”
silence settles between them for a moment before dean breaks it. “for what it’s worth, i don’t think she was keeping it from you because she doesn’t trust you.”
garrett looks away again, that’s the part that hurts. because logically, he knows that, emotionally, it doesn’t matter.
“then why?”
dean exhales. “because you matter more.”
garrett’s face tightens. dean looks almost apologetic. “i know that sounds backwards.”
garrett says nothing.
“but i think it’s harder with you because she knows you’ll actually see it.”
that lands, quietly. he thinks of your forced smiles, your cold coffee, the way you had kept turning your face away from him lately, like eye contact was dangerous.
dean opens the door. “i’ll leave you alone.”
garrett nods once, before dean steps out, he pauses. “also, if you make her cry again, i’ll be very annoying about it.”
garrett huffs a humourless breath. “she made me cry internally first.”
“yeah, well. do that externally next time. might help.”
dean leaves. garrett sits there alone, phone still in his hand, he doesn’t text.
neither do you.
-
the next morning is worse. mornings are yours. saturday mornings especially.
usually, you come to the hockey house with allie. usually, garrett has coffee waiting or pulls you into him before you’ve even taken your shoes off. usually, dean makes some comment about how disgusting the two of you are, and you flip him off without looking.
today, you don’t come. allie does, alone.
garrett is in the kitchen when the front door opens. he knows it’s not you before he sees her. no soft footsteps beside allie’s louder ones, no familiar voice, no automatic call of, “where’s my coffee?"
he keeps his eyes on the mug in front of him. logan, sitting at the counter, notices. allie steps into the kitchen, face guarded. garrett looks at her, she looks back.
for a moment, neither of them say anything, then garrett breaks, asking the question he's been dying to know the answer to.
“is she okay?”
allie’s expression softens, however not enough to make him feel better.
“not really.”
his hand tightens around the mug. “did she sleep?”
allie hesitates, which is an answer in itself. garrett nods once, “right.”
allie steps closer. “she’s not trying to hurt you.”
“i know.”
“she just-”
“i know,” he says again, quieter this time. allie stops, studying him for a second before saying, “you’re allowed to be hurt too.”
garrett looks down at his mug of coffee. allie's words almost make it worse, everyone keeps giving him permission to feel something, and all he wants is for none of this to have happened.
logan waits until allie leaves the kitchen before speaking. “you want advice?”
“no.”
“cool. i’m giving it anyway.”
garrett sighs. logan leans back in his chair.
“you’re both doing that thing where you’re waiting for the other person to make it easier.”
garrett gives him a flat look. logan shrugs. “i’m just saying, y/n is stubborn when she’s scared, you’re stubborn when you’re hurt. horrible combination.”
garrett exhales slowly. “i don’t know what to say to her.”
logan is quiet for a second, "then maybe you should start there."
-
you spend the day in bed. not sleeping, not studying, not really doing anything.
your laptop sits open beside you, the screen now dark. your phone is face down on the blanket. every few minutes you reach for it, check for a message, then put it down again like you weren’t hoping.
garrett doesn’t text. you tell yourself that’s fair, that he simply needs space and that you were awful to him. then you tell yourself he was unfair, that you were both hurt, and then you cry again.
allie brings you lunch. you take a few bites because she stands there until you do. sabrina texts you a photo of tucker looking sad.
sabrina 💌
he says the hockey house has been off ever since you stopped coming around. apparently your absence is affecting morale (and his appetite).
you almost smile, almost.
dean texts later.
dean
i’m so sorry, y/n. genuinely
i didn't know garrett didn't know
also please be okay, garrett is being weirdly silent and it's freaking everyone out
you stare at the messages for a long time before replying.
not your fault. i'm okay.
dean replies immediately.
love you, y/n
you don’t answer. by evening, your room feels too small. too hot, too quiet.
your chest has been tight all day, a constant pressure beneath your ribs, and the more you try to ignore it, the worse it gets.
you open your laptop, look at your applications, your unfinished cover letter, the rejection email sitting in your inbox, the lecture notes you haven’t caught up on, the email from home you still haven’t responded to.
everything blurs, suddenly, you can’t breathe properly. it isn’t dramatic at first, just one shaky inhale that doesn’t quite work.
then another, then your hands start trembling.
you stand too fast, knocking your water bottle off the bed. it hits the floor and rolls beneath your desk. the sound makes you flinch, your vision blurs. you press a hand to your chest. “no,” you whisper to yourself. “no, no, no.”
you try to breathe in, it catches.
you sit back down on the edge of your bed, then stand again immediately because sitting feels worse. your whole body feels wrong, too hot and too cold all at once.
your phone is on the bed, you stare at it. allie is out with dean getting food. you could call her, you should call her. instead, without letting yourself think, you call garrett. he answers on the second ring.
“y/n?”
his voice alone almost makes you break. you try to speak, nothing comes out. there’s a rustle on his end. he sits up, instantly alert.
“baby?”
you squeeze your eyes shut. the nickname ruins you. a tiny, broken sound leaves your mouth.
garrett’s voice changes completely. “where are you?”
you inhale shakily. “dorm.”
“are you hurt?”
“no.”
“can you breathe?”
you don’t answer fast enough. “okay,” he says, and you can hear movement now. keys, a door, footsteps. “i’m coming.”
you start crying harder. “i’m sorry.”
“don’t.” his voice is firm, but not harsh. “don’t apologise. just stay on the phone with me.”
“i can’t-” you choke. “i can’t calm down.”
“that’s okay.”
“it’s not.”
“it is. listen to me. put your feet on the floor.”
you do. bare feet against the cold ground. “okay,” you whisper.
“good. now tell me five things you can see.”
you cry through them. “my laptop. your hoodie. my lamp. allie’s stupid pink cup. the- the photo on my wall.”
garrett’s breathing is steady through the phone. “good girl. four things you can feel.”
your hand twists in the blanket. “blanket. floor. phone. my shirt.”
“three things you can hear.” you swallow.
“you. my fan. someone outside.”
“good. keep listening to me.”
“garrett.”
“i’m here.”
that makes you cry harder, because he isn’t, not yet. he is still somehow the only thing holding you to the room.
“i didn’t know who else to call,” you admit.
there’s a pause, not long, but you hear it. then garrett says, very quietly, “i’m glad you called me.”
you press the phone harder to your ear. “i’m sorry.”
“we’ll talk about it later.”
“okay.”
“right now, just breathe.”
by the time he gets there, you’re sitting on the floor beside your bed, knees drawn to your chest, phone still clutched in your hand even though the call is connected and he’s already outside your door.
he knocks once. “it’s me.”
you can’t get up. “come in.”
the door opens. garrett steps inside. the second he sees you, everything on his face breaks.
all the hurt. all the anger. all the careful distance. gone.
he closes the door behind him and crosses the room without hesitation, crouching in front of you.
“hey,” he says softly.
you look at him through tears. his eyes move over your face, your shaking hands, the laptop open on your bed, the mess of papers across the floor. “can i touch you?”
you nod immediately. he reaches for you, and you fold into him so fast it almost knocks him off balance.
garrett catches you. of course he does.
one arm wraps around your back, the other hand cradling the back of your head as you bury your face in his shoulder and sob. not pretty crying. not quiet tears. the kind that takes over your whole body. weeks of holding it in finally ripping through you all at once.
garrett says nothing for a while, just holds you. solid, warm, there. his hand moves slowly over your hair, again and again. “i’ve got you,” he murmurs. “you’re okay.” you clutch his shirt tighter.
“i’m not.”
his arm tightens around you. “okay,” he whispers. “then you’re not. that’s okay too.”
that makes you cry harder, because nobody says that.
everyone says you’ll be okay.
garrett lets you not be.
eventually, when your breathing starts to slow, he shifts carefully until his back is against the side of your bed and you’re tucked against his chest on the floor between his legs, his arms around you.
his chin rests lightly against the top of your head. neither of you speaks for a long time.
your room is dim now, lit only by your desk lamp. outside, voices pass faintly in the hallway. somewhere down the corridor, someone laughs. it feels strange that the world is still normal. you wipe your face with the sleeve of your jumper.
garrett reaches towards your bedside table, grabs the tissues, and passes them to you without a word.
you take one. then another. then you whisper, “i’m sorry.”
his chest rises behind you. “i know.”
your fingers twist in the tissue. “i should’ve told you.”
garrett is quiet for a second. then, “yeah.”
you close your eyes. “i just didn’t know how.”
his hand moves slowly up and down your arm. “you could’ve started with that.”
your mouth trembles. “i know.”
“i would’ve listened.”
“i know.”
“i wouldn’t have thought less of you.”
your throat closes. you turn slightly, looking up at him. his face is softer now, but still tired, still hurt. that might be the worst part. the fact that being loved by you has hurt him.
“i didn’t think you would,” you whisper.
garrett’s brows pull together. “then why?”
you look down. for once, you try not to run from the answer. it takes a while, garrett lets it.
“because you see me too clearly,” you say eventually. his hand stills. you keep staring at the tissue in your lap.
“and sometimes that feels really safe. and sometimes it feels terrifying.”
garrett says nothing. so you keep going, voice shaking.
“if i told you how bad everything felt, you’d know. and then i couldn’t pretend anymore. and i needed to pretend because i didn’t know what else to do.”
your eyes fill again. “i’m trying so hard, garrett.”
his face changes. you can’t stop now.
“i’m trying so hard and i feel like i’m failing at everything. i feel like i’m behind in classes, and i don’t know if i’m good enough for any of these internships, and every time i open my email i feel sick, and then there’s stuff at home and i don’t want to talk about it because everyone has their own problems, and i just-”
your voice breaks. garrett shifts, turning you more fully toward him.
“y/n.”
you shake your head. “i’m so tired.”
his eyes shine. “come here.”
you fold into him again. he holds you so tightly it almost hurts. in a good way, in a necessary way, like he’s trying to keep all your pieces together through sheer force.
“i’m sorry,” you whisper into his shirt.
his lips press against your hair. "i’m sorry too.”
you pull back just enough to look at him. “you don’t have to be.”
“yeah,” he says quietly. “i do.”
you shake your head. “i hurt you.”
“and i let you leave.”
your chest aches. “i was awful.”
“you were scared.”
“that doesn’t make it okay.”
“no,” he agrees softly. “but it helps me understand.”
you stare at him. he brushes a tear from your cheek with his thumb, his voice lowering. “i wasn’t angry because you were struggling.”
your breath catches, garrett’s throat works. “i was angry because you were struggling alone.” your face crumples, he leans forward, pressing his forehead to yours.
“and because i love you,” he whispers. “and i didn’t know what to do with that when you wouldn’t let me near you.”
you close your eyes. “i’m sorry.”
“i know.”
“i love you.”
his hand slides to the side of your neck, thumb brushing softly beneath your jaw. “i love you too.” for a moment, neither of you move.
you eventually whisper. “are you still mad?”
garrett exhales slowly. “i’m still hurt.”
you nod, fresh tears spilling. “okay.”
“but i’m not going anywhere.”
that breaks you again, quieter this time. you lean into him, and he pulls you close, pressing a kiss to your temple.
“we have to talk about it properly,” he murmurs.
“i know.”
“not tonight.”
you nod. “okay.”
“tonight you’re going to eat something.” a weak laugh slips out of you. garrett pulls back slightly, looking down at you.
“not a joke.”
“i know.”
“and drink water.”
“bossy.”
his mouth twitches, barely. “you missed me.”
you breathe out a tiny laugh, watery and exhausted. “so much.”
his expression softens completely. “yeah?”
you nod. “i kept checking my phone.”
his hand cups your cheek. “me too.”
“why didn’t you text?”
he looks down for a second. “because i didn’t know how to say i was hurt without making you feel worse.”
your chest tightens. “you can tell me when i hurt you.”
his eyes lift back to yours. “same rule for you.”
you nod. “okay.”
“okay.”
the word settles between you. small, not a fix, not completely, but a start. garrett leans in slowly, giving you time to move away, you don’t. his mouth touches yours softly, carefully, not desperate, not heated, just gentle. forgiving.
you make a small sound against him, and his hand slides into your hair, holding you there like he has missed you more than he knows how to say. when he pulls back, he rests his forehead against yours again.
“no more pretending you’re fine when you’re not.”
you let out a shaky breath. “i’ll try.”
“that’s all i’m asking.”
you nod. “and no more finding out important things from dean.”
you wince. “fair.”
“because, honestly, devastating source.” that makes you laugh properly, small, but real. garrett smiles a little.
-
allie comes home twenty minutes later with dean behind her, both of them carrying food. she stops in the doorway when she sees garrett sitting on your bed, you tucked against his side under a blanket, eyes swollen but calmer.
dean almost walks into her back. “why did we stop?”
allie elbows him. then she looks at you. “all okay?”
you nod, embarrassed.
“okay.”
garrett’s arm tightens around your shoulders. dean peers around allie, “am i allowed to speak or is this a hostile environment?”
garrett gives him a look. “depends.”
dean nods seriously. “understood.” then he lifts the bag in his hand. “i brought fries as a peace offering.”
you sniffle. “for me or garrett?”
dean pauses. “both.”
allie rolls her eyes and steps inside. sabrina and grace appear in the doorway fifteen minutes later with tucker and logan, because apparently nobody in this group knows how to give anyone privacy for longer than thirty seconds.
“we heard there were fries,” tucker says. logan looks between you and garrett, assessing quietly, then his face softens.
“you good?”
garrett looks down at you, you look up at him. his thumb brushes once over your shoulder. you nod, “getting there.”
logan nods back. “good enough.”
sabrina climbs onto the bed on your other side without asking, wrapping an arm around your waist.
“you scared us, y/n.”
you lean into her. “sorry.”
“don’t do it again.”
“i’ll try.”
allie sits at the foot of the bed and starts unpacking food. dean leans against your desk, still guilty but trying to hide it. tucker steals a fry and immediately gets slapped by sabrina. logan takes the chair and pretends not to watch everyone with fond amusement.
garrett stays beside you through all of it. steady, quiet.
his hand never leaves you, not in a possessive way, not in a way that demands, just there, a reminder. you don’t have to hold yourself up alone.
later, when everyone has finally left and your room is quiet again, garrett helps you clear the food containers from your bed.
he plugs your phone in, closes your laptop, picks your water bottle up from under the desk and places it on your bedside table.
small things, garrett things. you watch him move around your room with tired eyes. “are you staying?” you ask softly.
he turns, his expression gentle. “do you want me to?”
you nod, "please.” he crosses back to you immediately.
“then i’m staying.”
you shift under the covers as he climbs in beside you, and for the first time in weeks, your body relaxes before you can think yourself out of it. garrett pulls you into his chest, you press your face against his shirt, his hand slides beneath the back of your hoodie, palm warm against your spine.
“i don’t want you to feel shut out.”
his hand stills for half a second, then continues moving slowly. “i don’t want you to feel like you have to be okay all the time.”
you close your eyes. “i don’t know how to stop.”
“we’ll figure it out.”
“what if i mess up?”
“then we talk.”
“what if i do it again?”
his lips press to your forehead. “then i remind you.”
you swallow. “what if you get tired of reminding me?”
garrett pulls back just enough to look at you. his face is serious, tender, a little wounded that you would even ask, but patient with it anyway.
"i’m not going to get tired of loving you, y/n."
your eyes burn again.“garrett.”
“i mean it.” you look at him for a long moment, then nod, because you believe him.
he kisses you once, soft and lingering, then tucks your head back beneath his chin. outside your room, the dorm is still noisy. voices in the hall, doors opening and closing, the faint sound of laughter somewhere far away. inside, everything is quiet. not perfect, not fixed, but honest. for tonight, that is enough.
garrett’s thumb moves slowly along your back. you let yourself breathe. this time, when he murmurs, “you okay?”
you don’t say fine, you don’t pretend, you press closer and whisper, “not really.”
garrett holds you tighter. “okay,” he says softly. “i’m here.”
and for the first time in weeks, you let that be enough.
summary: beau finds out you don’t understand a single thing about football and decides it’s his duty to teach you
established relationship
warnings: not much tbh, basically pure fluff and beau being a golden retriever boyfriend
word count: 5.4k
a/n: i’ve been saying id write a beau fic to my friend for weeks now and this is the first actual one i’ve completed lmfaoaoaoao i hope you love it<3
── ᵎᵎ ✦
the game had been on for the past 45 minutes before you finally admitted defeat. not because one team was winning or losing, not that you were actually able to distinguish the two, but because you’d spent the entire time nodding along every time your boyfriend reacted, pretending you understood why he was groaning one minute and cheering the next.
from your spot tucked against his side on the couch that was stood in the middle of your tiny campus apartment, you stole another handful of popcorn from the bowl balanced on his lap. beau absentmindedly nudged it closer without taking his eyes off the television.
on screen, a quarterback launched the ball halfway across the field. the commentators practically shouted over one another and the crowd roared. beside you, beau leaned forward so quickly the popcorn nearly slid off his knees. “oh!” he exclaimed, “no way, that throw was insane.”
you watched the replay of the ball flying across the screen and the guy catching it in slow motion, “that’s good…?”
“mhmm.” beau’s eyes stayed glued to the tv.
another replay played, even slower this time, “…really good?”
“very.”
you nodded thoughtfully, as though his confirmation explained everything, “cool.”
beau finally tore his attention away from the television to look at you. his eyebrows slowly knitted together as his eyes flickered between you and the game, “you have no idea what’s happening, do you?”
you opened your mouth to reply, but quickly closed it again, debating what to say. after a moment you mumbled, “…not really”
the tv continued blaring in the background, but was quickly forgotten when beau looked at you as though someone had muted the entire room. “what do you mean,” he asked slowly, “not really?”
you shifted a little, suddenly aware that perhaps this wasn’t the confession you’d intended to make, “i mean … i know … the basics?”
his expression brightened slightly, “okay.”
“you score touchdowns.” you counted on your fingers as you started listing your knowledge, “and … there’s a lot of running.”
beau stared at you, “babe.”
“what?”
“we’ve been dating for eight months.”
“i know,” you nodded as you dropped your hand.
his eyes stayed on you, waiting for the punchline, but it didn’t come. you just looked at him from your spot on the couch, legs tucked neatly underneath your body, and your expression somewhere between sheepish and completely unbothered. he blinked, “you’ve come to every home game.”
“i did.”
“while you don’t understand football?”
a guilty smile tugged at the corner of your mouth. it was the kind of smile you wore whenever you’d accidentally done something you knew he’d tease you for later, “i mostly just watch you.”
the words landed with far more force than you intended, and for a second beau honestly thought he’d misheard you, “what?”
you fiddled with the hem of your shirt, suddenly finding it much more interesting than looking your boyfriend in the eye.
“i mean…” you began carefully, “i know where you line up. so i just…” you shrugged one shoulder, “follow you.”
silence settled between you. the television kept playing in the background, the commentators growing louder after another big play, but beau barely registered any of it anymore. his entire attention had shifted to you.
“so…” you continued, glancing up at him through your lashes, “when everybody cheers because you do something, i cheer too.”
he searched your face, trying to see if you were joking or not, but he could tell you were completely sincere, “babe, after that touchdown against harvard…” a soft laugh escaped him, “you jumped out of your seat and screamed ‘that’s my boyfriend!’”
“i was being supportive.”
“so, you knew what happened?”
“well…” you hesitated long enough to realize how ridiculous this all sounded, “i saw you with the ball, and everyone started cheering, so…”
a loud laugh now burst out of him before he had the chance to swallow it. you crossed your arms immediately, “oh, wow.”
“i’m sorry.” he wheezed.
“no, you’re not.”
“i’m really trying.”
“you are literally laughing at me!” you exclaimed.
his grin only widened, “i’m just…” another laugh escaped him, “i’m laughing because this is adorable.”
you narrowed your eyes, “i’ve spent months trying to blend in.”
“and apparently doing an incredible job.”
“i thought so.”
“babe.” he smiled at you in complete disbelief, “you’ve watched four quarters of football almost every weekend.”
you looked at him like the answer should have been obvious, “yeah, because i like watching you.”
the teasing disappeared from his face. not completely, but just enough for something soft to slip through. his chest tightened in the strangest way as every home game flashed through his mind in quick succession. every kick. every tackle. every time he’d instinctively searched the stands after a good play until he’d found you.
he’d always assumed you were following the game, cheering because you’d seen him break through the defensive line or make a good read. instead, you’d been watching him.
not football. just … him.
watching him adjust his helmet before every snap because he always did it twice. watching him bounce on the balls of his feet while waiting for the next play. watching the stupid little dance he did with one of his teammates after a touchdown because they’d started it one year and refused to stop.
you’d noticed all of that.
the realization settled warmly somewhere behind his ribs. it was, without question, one of the sweetest things anyone had ever admitted to him.
however, it was also deeply concerning. “you…” he was still trying to process the revelation, “you don’t know what a first down is.”
you lightly shook your head, “no.”
“the yellow flags?”
“…bad?”
he stared at you for another long second before a strangled noise escaped from somewhere deep in his chest. before you could ask if he was okay, beau sprang off the couch so quickly the popcorn bowl dared to fall to the ground. you lunged forward just in time to catch it, “what are you doing?”
“we’re leaving.”
you let out a chuckle, convinced he was joking. he wasn’t; he was already reaching for your hand. you twisted in your seat to glance at the digital arm clock sitting on your desk. 11.47pm. “it’s basically midnight.”
“i know.”
“we have class tomorrow.”
his expression didn’t change, “we’ll survive.”
you let out a laugh, searching his face like he did yours earlier, but nothing. he was completely, hopelessly serious, “you cannot honestly think i’m going outside right now.”
“why not?”
you gestured vaguely toward the dark window behind him, “because it’s november, and it’s freezing.”
“so?”
“so,” you repeated, “normal people don’t voluntarily leave their warm apartments at midnight to do … i don’t know what.”
“i’m gonna teach you how to play.” a small smirk started playing on his lips, “also … that sounds an awful lot like quitter talk.”
at his words you rolled your eyes dramatically, “you’re impossible.”
you expected him to keep arguing. instead, his gaze drifted over you, lingering for just a second, causing you to glance down at yourself. you were wearing an oversized t-shirt and a pair of athletic shorts you’d stolen from beau’s closet weeks ago. it was comfortable and warm enough for inside. absolutely not warm enough for a late-november night, though.
before you could say anything, beau gave a small nod to himself, as though he’d reached an important conclusion, “stay here.”
you blinked, “…what?” but he was already walking toward your bedroom, “beau?”
no answer, but you heard a closet door, the rustling of fabric, and something hitting the floor. then, a few seconds later, he reappeared with his favorite briar hoodie draped over one arm.
you recognized it immediately. it was the faded navy one, which was so ridiculously soft you’d ‘borrowed’ it constantly because it somehow always smelt like him; clean laundry and his signature cologne.
without a word he tossed it in your direction. with barely any time to lift your hands to catch it, it landed squarely on your head, “okay, rude.”
his laugh echoed through your apartment, “put it on.”
you peeled the hoodie off your head, shooting him an unimpressed look, “i have my own jacket, you know.”
“i know.”
“so why am i wearing your hoodie?”
he shrugged, “‘cause this one’s warmer.”
“i think that’s a lie.”
“it is.” he smiled, completely shameless, “i just like seeing you in my clothes.”
your stomach performed the most embarrassing flip and you tried very hard not to let him notice he affected you this much, “you’re impossible.”
“so you’ve said.” he crossed the room in two easy strides, stopping just close enough for his knees to graze the couch before reaching for your hand.
your fingers fit together instinctively now, muscle memory built over months of stolen walks across campus, movie nights, and afternoons spent wandering around hastings with no particular destination.
his thumb swept lazily over the back of your hand, “come on, pretty girl.”
you looked from your joined hands to the ridiculously excited grin on his face. he looked genuinely thrilled, like teaching you football on a random night was the best idea he’d ever had. another sigh, one that sounded far more reluctant than you actually felt, escaped your lips, “you’re lucky you’re cute.”
his grin grew even wider, “i know.”
you shook your head, laughing to yourself as he gently tugged you up and towards the door with all the enthusiasm of an overexcited labrador that had just spotted a tennis ball.
somehow, you still weren’t entirely sure how, you’d gone from spending a perfectly cozy night curled up beside your boyfriend on your couch to agreeing to a midnight football lesson because he had taken personal offense to the fact that you didn’t know what a first down was.
only beau maxwell could hear, ‘i don’t really understand football,’ and somehow interpret it as, ‘take me outside immediately.’
you weren’t even surprised anymore.
“come on,” he urged, glancing back over his shoulder with an impatient grin that was far too infectious this time of night, “we’re burning valuable time here.”
“it’s almost midnight.” you snorted as you slipped on your sneakers, “normal people are asleep.”
“well, we’re college students.”
“…fair.”
he flashed her a triumphant smile, “i win.”
“you didn’t win.”
“i definitely won.”
you rolled your eyes, though you couldn’t quite stop smiling as you stepped into the hallway behind him. most of the doors lining the corridor were closed, the muffled sounds of late-night television or music barely audible through the walls. someone laughed several apartments away before a door clicked shut again, leaving the hallway wrapped in comfortable silence.
beau slowed just enough to fall into step beside you, and without thinking his hand found yours. he never really asked anymore, he just reached out like it was the most natural thing in the world.
maybe it was.
his fingers slipped between yours effortlessly, warm and familiar, his thumb once again brushing over the back of your hand as you walked toward the stairwell.
he always did that and you weren’t entirely convinced he even realized it. it was just one of those unconscious habits, like bouncing his knee whenever he sat still too long, or rubbing the back of his neck when he was embarrassed, or smiling so easily it made it impossible for anyone around him to stay in a bad mood.
the thought made you glance sideways at him, and sure enough… he was smiling. it wasn’t his usual smile, this one was brighter, the kind that reached all the way to his eyes. “you’re really excited about this.”
his head snapped toward you, “what?”
“this.” you gestured between them, “the football lesson.”
“i’m not excited.”
you raised your brows at him. “okay, maybe a little.” he spoke, his grin returning as he pushed open the heavy door leading outside, holding it open for you with an exaggerated little bow. you laughed and shook your head as you stepped past him.
the cold hit you immediately. late autumn had settled over hastings almost overnight, bringing crisp air that smelled faintly of damp leaves and wood smoke from somewhere off campus. you inhaled sharply, “okay, it is significantly colder than i expected.”
beau looked over, and without a word reached up to adjust the hood of his hoodie you’d thrown on a few minutes earlier, “there.” he pulled the hood slightly over your forehead, “better.”
you looked down at yourself, the hoodie practically swallowed you. the sleeves extended well past your fingertips, and the hem nearly reached your thighs.
you’d always loved stealing his clothes. partly because they smelled like him, partly because they were super comfortable, but mostly because you loved the quiet little smile he’d get every single time he caught you wearing it.
and there it was; tiny, almost smug. “you’ve got that look again.”
“what look.” his eyes flickered back up to yours.
“the one where you’re way too pleased with yourself.”
he looked offended, “i have no idea what you’re talking about.”
“you absolutely do.”
“i don’t.”
“you’ve been smiling at me since i put this on,” you squeezed his hand.
“i smile at you all the time.”
“not helping your case.”
he laughed under his breath, “can i help it if my girlfriend looks cute wearing my clothes?”
you felt warmth creep into your cheeks despite the cold. dating beau was almost unfair. he handed out compliments with such casual sincerity that you were never prepared for them. he didn’t flirt because he wanted a reaction, he flirted because, as far as he was concerned, he was simply stating facts.
you pulled your eyes away from him as you started walking again. without the usual rush of students hurrying between lectures, the brick pathways stretched out almost empty beneath pools of golden lamplight.
the library glowed quietly on the distance. a handful of students were still inside, silhouettes bent over textbooks.
suddenly a girl hurried towards you carrying what looked like three coffees and enough notebooks to qualify as a small workout.
beau instinctively moved you to the inside of the sidewalk as the girl passed. it was such a tiny movement you doubted he noticed he’d done it, but you did.
“you know,” you said after a comfortable stretch of silence, “most people would’ve just explained the rules.”
he looked at her, “and rob you of the experience?”
“i would’ve survived.”
“nah.” he shook his head, “you need practical application.”
“what i need, is sleep.”
“you can sleep tomorrow.”
you laughed, “i have an eight a.m.”
“so do i,” he shrugged.
“and?”
“and i’m making sacrifices for your education,” he smirked at you.
“my education?”
“exactly.”
you bumped you shoulder lightly against his, “you sound like you’re about to charge tuition.”
“i considered it.”
“oh?” you raised a brow, “what would’ve been the price.”
he pretended to think for a moment, “probably…” he squeezed your hand, “one kiss.”
you stopped walking, “so you’re saying your extorting your own girlfriend.”
“i’m saying education isn’t free.”
you let out a laugh so loud you had to duck your head for a second, hoping you weren’t waking anyone up, “you’re an idiot.”
“i prefer entrepreneur.”
you reached up and flicked the brim of the briar baseball cap he’d pulled on before you left. he caught your wrist before you could pull it away, “assaulting your teacher already, huh?”
you groaned dramatically, “i hate that you’re enjoying this so much, you’re going to be insufferable.”
“oh yeah, for at least the next hour.”
“only an hour?”
he looked at you like you’d offended him, “you underestimate my commitment.”
you laughed, god you loved this. not football. not even the ridiculous reason you were outside in the first place. just… walking around campus hand in hand with beau. he had a way of making ordinary moments feel like little adventures.
you glanced over at him again. he was looking ahead toward the athletic complex now, free hand in the pocket of his sweatpants, and his breath visible in faint clouds every time he exhaled. you smiled, “you’re such a dork.”
he laughed bright and easy, the sound echoing across the empty pathway, “i’ll take that.”
“i figured you would.”
“i know you love me,” he teased. however, when you looked up at him and his smile hadn’t faded you didn’t tease back, you admitted quietly, “yeah … i do.”
his grin softened into something gentler. he leaned down just enough to press a quick kiss against your temple without breaking stride. the gesture was over almost before you registered it. it was simple, effortless, and entirely like beau.
“good,” he murmured. his fingers tightened around yours for just a second before relaxing, “‘cause i really love you too.”
neither of you spoke for the rest of the walk, you didn’t need to. the silence settled comfortably between you as the goalposts came into view ahead, beau’s steps picking up with unmistakable excitement.
the gate to the practice field gave a quiet squeak as beau pushed it open. he stepped aside with an exaggerated sweep of his arm, "after you."
you looked through the opening before looking back at him, amusement dancing in your eyes, "i still can't believe we're doing this."
his grin only widened, "i'm more surprised we didn't do it sooner."
shaking your head, you stepped through the gate. the stadium was almost unrecognizable without thousands of students filling the stands.
it was quiet.
not the awkward kind of silence that begged to be filled, but the comfortable sort that settled over everything after a long day. the towering bleachers stood empty beneath, rows upon rows of silver benches stretching into the darkness. the scoreboard was blank. no music echoed through the speakers. no whistles cut through the air. the only sounds came from the breeze stirring the trees beyond the stadium and the distant murmur of campus life somewhere outside the gates.
you’d spent dozens of saturdays here, frozen in the student section. cheering until you throat was sore while watching beau play.
yet somehow, standing on the turf itself made the place feel completely different. you slowly turned in a circle, taking everything in. "so ... this is where you spend all your time."
beau glanced around, following your gaze, "pretty much." a faint smile tugged at his mouth, "i like it better when it's empty."
you looked at him, "you do?"
he nodded, both his hands now settled into the pockets of his sweats, "game days are fun." his eyes wandered toward the silent stands. "but this..." he shrugged lightly. "this is when it actually feels like mine."
you weren’t sure why that made you smile. maybe because you rarely got to see this side of him. game-day beau was loud, competitive, constantly moving, but this beau looked almost peaceful.
he glanced toward the equipment shed, “give me one second."
you folded your arms, "that sentence makes me nervous."
"it'll be fine."
he disappeared into the small building beside the field, leaving you standing in the middle of the field. left alone, you wandered a few slow steps, your gaze falling on the student section out of habit.
you could practically picture yourself sitting somewhere near the middle, wrapped in blankets while complaining about the cold to whichever friend had come with you that week.
only now, replaying those memories, you couldn't help but laugh to yourself. because, apparently you’d spent an entire football season tracking one person instead of the game. every play had started and ended with finding him. the realization was almost embarrassing. almost.
the equipment room door opened again. you turned to find beau walking back across the field with a football tucked beneath one arm, looking entirely too pleased with himself.
you smiled, "you definitely weren't supposed to take that."
his smile was suspiciously innocent, "i prefer the word borrow."
you laughed, shaking your head. as he reached you, he tossed the football lightly in your direction. you caught it against your chest with a soft grunt, tightening your grip before it could slip through your hands. your eyebrows rose, "oh."
"what?"
"it's heavier than i expected.”
beau smiled to himself, "most people say that."
you turned the football over in your hands, feeling the rough leather beneath your fingertips. "i don't know..." you frowned thoughtfully, "i just expected it to feel ... fluffier."
his laugh escaped before he could stop it, "fluffier?"
"you know what i mean."
"i really don't."
“it just feels..." you searched for the word, "...solid."
"i think that's the idea."
you narrowed her eyes, "are you making fun of me?"
"i'm trying not to."
"alright." you looked up expectantly, "teach me."
his eyes immediately dropped to the football, then to the way you were holding it. he paused and a smile tugged at one corner of his mouth. "...okay."
something in his tone made you instinctively glance down at the ball, “what is it?"
"we've got a little work to do."
you looked between him and the football. "...that bad?"
"i've seen worse." he tilted his head thoughtfully, "...not by much, though"
you gasped dramatically, "i've been holding this thing for thirty seconds!"
he stepped toward you, his teasing smile softening as he closed the distance between you.
you’d noticed that about him months ago; the way he seemed to shift whenever he was teaching someone something. his shoulders relaxed, his voice lowered, and his playful sarcasm gave way to quiet encouragement without him ever seeming to realize he was doing it.
coach beau. you liked coach beau.
he reached toward the football, “can i?"
you looked up, caught off guard by the question. he didn't need permission, not really. but he waited anyway.
you smiled, "you always ask."
one of his shoulders lifted in an easy shrug. something warm settled quietly in your chest. that was beau; thoughtful in all the little ways that most people never noticed.
he rested one hand lightly over yours, careful not to pull the football away. instead, he simply turned it until the white laces faced upward, "there."
his thumb brushed lightly across them, "these are the laces."
you tilted her head, “the stitches."
he looked at you, "they're called laces."
"they're stitched onto the football, though."
"they're still called laces."
"that feels misleading."
a laugh escaped him, quiet enough that it barely disturbed the silence around them, "i can already tell this is going to become a recurring argument."
"it doesn't have to."
"no?"
you smiled sweetly, "i could just keep calling them stitches."
he shook his head with a grin, "i walked right into that." slowly, he adjusted the football in her hands, “you don't have to squeeze it so hard."
"i wasn't."
"babe."
"i wasn't!"
his eyebrows lifted and you glanced down "...okay maybe a little."
"i promise it isn't going anywhere," he carefully repositioned your fingers, making tiny adjustments one at a time instead of moving your whole hand.
"this finger rests here," his thumb nudged yours gently. "these fingers sit across the laces." he paused after every correction, giving you a second to get used to it before making another. you weren’t sure you’d ever seen someone so patient. it suited him.
"there." he smiled to himself, “better already."
you weren’t looking at the football anymore, your eyes had flickered up to him instead. at the tiny crease between his eyebrows whenever he concentrated, the faint shadow of stubble along his jaw, the way his bottom lip disappeared between his teeth every few seconds without him realizing it.
"...you're doing it again."
you blinked, "hm?"
his eyes lifted to yours, “staring."
heat rushed to your cheeks, "i was listening."
"mhmm."
"i was."
"what did i just say?"
you looked down at the football, then back at him, "...hold it?"
his laugh was softer this time, "i appreciate the confidence."
you smiled sheepishly, "i got distracted."
"so i noticed," without thinking, he reached up and tucked a loose strand of hair behind your ear, the back of his fingers brushing your cheek.
for a second, neither of you moved. the stadium seemed impossibly quiet around you; a cold breeze swept gently across the empty field, and somewhere beyond the stands, a car door slammed shut. everything else faded into the background.
it was just the two of you; standing a little too close and smiling a little too much.
finally, beau cleared his throat and took a deliberate step backward, putting a few feet between you again, “right.” he pointed at the football in her hands, “lesson first.”
you smiled to herself, adjusting your grip, “…probably a good idea.”
he took a small step backward, giving you room to breathe, "okay." he pointed toward her feet, "let's fix your stance."
you looked down obediently, "my stance?"
"mhm, feet about shoulder-width apart."
you shifted awkwardly, "like this?"
"a little wider."
you adjusted again, and he nodded once, "perfect." then, almost as an afterthought, he gently nudged the toe of one your sneakers half an inch with his own, "there."
you looked up at him, "you seem very invested."
"i am."
"in my stance?"
he smiled, “in giving you a fighting chance."
you laughed, tightening you grip on the football, "alright." you took a slow breath, "i think I'm ready."
beau took several steps backward until a comfortable distance separated you. he didn't fold his arms or bark instructions. he simply stood there, hands now resting on his hips, smiling at you with complete confidence, "don't worry about throwing it far."
you frowned, "really?"
"i don't care how far it goes" his voice was gentle now, "i just want you to get comfortable with it first."
something about the way he said it loosened the knot of nerves you’d been carrying since you’d stepped onto the field.
he wasn't expecting you to be good. he was just happy to be here and spend time with you. a smile played on his lips, "you've got this."
"i don't."
"you do."
"i really don't."
he shrugged easily, "then fake confidence."
you huffed out a laugh, "that's terrible advice."
"it's gotten me surprisingly far."
you rolled her eyes before you planted your feet the way he'd shown you. taking a slow breath, you drew you arm back. for one brief, hopeful second, everything felt right, but then the football left your hand.
the nose dipped almost immediately. instead of cutting cleanly through the air, it wobbled, tipped sideways and drifted off course before bouncing harmlessly across the turf several yards to beau's left.
silence settled over the field as you stared after it, "...well."
beau hadn't moved, but his head was bowed slightly, one hand pressed over his mouth and his shoulders gave one suspicious shake.
you narrowed her eyes, "don't."
he looked up immediately, "i'm trying."
he really was, you could see it. his lips were pressed together so tightly they'd almost disappeared, and his eyes had started watering from the effort of holding in a laugh.
for two whole seconds, he managed it. then one escaped. it wasn’t loud, or mocking. just a single helpless burst of laughter that broke whatever composure he'd been clinging to. "i'm sorry," he said, already shaking his head. "i really am."
you folded you arms, doing your best to look offended, "you were supposed to be supportive."
"i am supportive," he looked up at her, still smiling despite himself.
you held the glare for another second before the corners of your own mouth betrayed you. his laugh had always been contagious; you never stood a chance.
by the time beau returned with the football, you were both smiling. he rolled the ball between his palms before offering it back to you, "the good news?"
she accepted it cautiously, "what is it?"
"that looked exactly like a first throw."
you frowned, "...you're lying."
he shook his head, "really, you're doing fine." there wasn't an ounce of teasing in his voice now.
you looked down at the football again, "i think i panicked."
he stepped back into your space, not close enough to overwhelm you, but just enough to see what you were doing, "you rushed it."
his hand settled lightly against your forearm, guiding it back into position before dropping away again, "you were thinking about throwing it hard."
"i was."
"you don't need to," he tapped the side of the football with one finger. "forget about distance." he met your eyes, "just throw it to me."
something about the simplicity of that made your shoulders loosen. there wasn't a need to score, no crowd watching, no pressure to impress him. he believed you’d get it eventually; there wasn't the slightest hint of doubt in him.
so, you reset your feet and adjusted your grip. this time, instead of worrying about every tiny thing that could possibly go wrong, you focused on one thing. him.
beau stood several yards away again, hands resting loosely at his sides, watching you with that same easy confidence he’d had since you’d stepped onto the field. “whenever you’re ready!” he called.
you nodded once before throwing. the football left your hand and for a split second, you braced yourself for spectacular failure.
instead, it cut clean through the air. it wasn’t perfect; it dipped slightly toward the end, but it flew straight.
beau’s eyes widened as he took a step forward before the football landed neatly against his chest. for a heartbeat, he simply stared down at it. then his head snapped back up and his face lit up so quickly it was almost comical, “babe!” his voice echoed over the field, “did you see that?!”
you blinked, “i think so?”
“you think so?” he laughed in disbelief, “that was awesome!”
before you could respond, he was already running toward you. the biggest grin you’d ever seen stretched across his face as he crossed the distance between you in seconds, “you did it!”
“i mean—” you didn’t have time to finish your sentence before he reached you. without thinking, he dropped the ball and wrapped an arm around your waist, lifting you clean off the ground. a surprised squeal escaped you as the world spun, “beau!”
he laughed, a bright, unrestrained sound that bounced off the empty bleachers, as he spun you in a quick circle before setting you back on your feet.
the moment your sneakers touched the turf again, he steadied you instinctively, both hands still resting at your waist. for a second, neither of them moved.
you looked up at him, breathless from laughing, “…i threw a football.”
he looked genuinely amazed, “you threw a football!”
you couldn’t stop laughing, “it wasn’t even that good.”
“what are you talking about?”his eyebrows shot up, “it got to me.”
“barely.”
“it got there,” he shrugged as though that settled the matter entirely. “that’s progress.”
you looked at him for a long moment. his cheeks were flushed from the cold, his hair had escaped from beneath his cap, and he was smiling at you like you’d just accomplished something extraordinary instead of managing one decent throw.
the realization made your chest ache in the nicest possible way. no one had ever celebrated you quite like beau did. and it wasn’t because you’d done something impossible. it was simply because you were trying.
“you know…” you said softly.
“hmm?”
“i think you’re more excited than i am.”
he considered that for all of half a second, “i definitely am.”
his hands were still resting lightly against your sides, “so…” his grin was still playing on his lips, “again?”
you looked down at the football that was on the ground next to you, then back at him and the excitement practically radiating off him. he looked so absurdly happy over something so small. how could you possibly say no?
“again,” you confirmed with a smile.
his grin somehow widened as he placed a chaste kiss against your lips before grabbing the football, tossing it to you once more and backing away across the field, already raising his hands to catch.
“alright, quarterback,” he called, unable to hide the excitement in his voice. “let’s see another one!”
you rolled your eyes affectionately, laughing as you settled the football into her hands.
maybe you’d never love football the way beau did. but standing beneath the stadium lights with him, long after midnight, you had a feeling these lessons were going to become one of your favorite memories.
pairing – garrett graham x nursing student!reader
summary – after a head injury at clinical, garrett graham gets to be the one doing the looking after for once.
warnings – head injury, concussion, facial bruising, blood, medical care, patient aggression, emotional distress, caretaking, strong language
notes from me – we're getting somewhere my loves!!!! based on this ask, hope u enjoy! <3
word count – 11.9k
navigation – masterlist |
The car smells like hospital hand sanitiser and Maria’s vanilla air freshener and the coppery, unpleasant trace of blood she’s pretty sure is still stuck somewhere under her nose.
She sits very carefully in the passenger seat with her bag clutched in her lap and the discharge papers folded into the front pocket because Maria had put them there for safekeeping after watching her try to read the same paragraph three times and then ask, quietly and with genuine confusion, whether nausea was spelled with an o. The answer is no. Apparently. She knows that. Usually.
Her head throbs with every tiny vibration of the road, a dull, spreading pressure behind her eyes and across the bridge of her nose, pulsing in time with her heartbeat like her skull has decided to develop a second career as a bass drum. The split in her lip keeps reopening every time she moves her mouth too much, which is rude, considering she would very much like to continue pretending this is all fine and fine people generally require functional lips for lying.
There’s dried blood under her nose. She can feel it there, tight and flaky against her skin, the way she can feel the swelling beginning to gather beneath both eyes, heavy and hot and humiliating.
Her scrub top is folded in a plastic bag somewhere near her feet because the front of it’s torn and streaked with blood from the first few awful seconds before anyone could get to her, before security and Maria and Steph from triage had managed to pull her backwards by the waist while the patient screamed so loudly the whole department seemed to go airless around it.
It wasn’t his fault, not really. He was frightened and out of it and nobody expected him to come up that fast, one second curled tight on the bed with his voice climbing, the next swinging blind and hard enough that his elbow caught her straight across the face.
She remembers the crack of pain before she remembers making a sound. Then her own cry seemed to set him off worse, his hand catching a fistful of her scrub top before she could step back, the brutal pull forward, the bed rail coming up too fast.
Her nose had hit first. Or her mouth. Or her forehead. It’s all a little rearranged now, bright flashes and metal and Maria shouting her name and someone saying, “Security, now,” with enough force to make the whole bay move.
She knows it wasn’t anyone’s fault. She knows psych presentations can turn quickly, knows agitation isn’t always a straight line with warning signs and a polite little interval where everyone gets to reposition themselves safely.
She knows all the rational things. She also knows her face hurts badly enough that thinking in full sentences feels like pushing through wet cement, and she is, medically speaking, having a really fucking shit time.
Beside her, Maria drives like a woman who’s spent twenty years transporting compromised student nurses and actual glassware with equal care. One hand on the wheel, eyes on the road, her voice soft enough not to scrape against the inside of her skull when she says, “How’s the head, honey?”
She exhales through her nose and immediately regrets it because her nose doesn’t wish to be involved in breathing at this time. “Super normal. Love having one.”
Maria makes a small sound that could be a laugh if it wasn’t wrapped so tightly in concern. “Nausea?”
“Not worse.”
“That’s not what I asked.”
She lets her head rest back against the seat and keeps her eyes on the blurred glow of streetlights sliding across the windscreen. The movement makes her stomach roll faintly, but not enough to tell Maria about, because Maria has already done enough.
Maria had stood in the consult room while Dr. Patel checked her pupils and her nose and the swelling around her cheekbones, one warm hand resting between her shoulder blades every time she tried to make a joke and ended up going quiet instead.
Maria had found her spare hoodie from the locker room and helped her into it when lifting her left arm made pain streak down through her shoulder. Maria had said, very gently, you’re not catching the bus after getting your bell rung in my department, like that settled the matter.
“A little,” she admits. “But I’m not going to vomit in your car.”
“Kind of you.”
“I’m very thoughtful.”
“You’re concussed.”
She sighs softly. “Also that.”
Maria’s eyes flick over her in the dim light, quick and practised. “You remember what Dr. Patel said?”
She does. Mostly. The words have been looping vaguely around the edges of her head since he handed her the paperwork. Mild concussion. No fracture. Neuro obs stable. X-ray clear. Rest. No driving. No placement until reviewed. Come back if vomiting, worsening headache, confusion, unusual drowsiness, changes in vision, weakness, seizure, or if anything feels wrong enough that you’re trying to talk yourself out of seeking help.
No being alone tonight.
That last one had landed harder than the rest, somehow. Maybe because the ED had been too bright and too busy and she had been sitting there with a wad of gauze under her nose, feeling like a leaking appliance. Maybe because the doctor had said it in that professional, non-negotiable way that made arguing feel childish. Maybe because the idea of someone watching her because her brain had been knocked around made her feel suddenly, horribly small.
“Wake me every few hours,” she says. “Check I’m not getting weirder.”
Maria’s mouth tips. “You said weirder.”
“That’s the clinical term.”
“It’s not.”
“It should be. Easier to spell than altered level of consciousness.”
Maria actually laughs that time, but it fades quickly. “You can’t be home alone.”
“I know.”
“And you’re not going to pretend you’re fine and sit in your dorm by yourself because you feel embarrassed?”
Her eyes drift shut for half a second, then open again when the darkness makes her head swim. “I’m not embarrassed.”
Maria’s silent.
She sinks a little lower in the seat. “Okay. Maybe a normal amount.”
“There is no normal amount of embarrassed after being assaulted by a patient at work.”
“It wasn’t assault.”
Maria sighs. “Honey.”
“He didn’t know what he was doing,” she argues.
“That doesn’t mean you didn’t get hurt.”
Her mouth twitches before she remembers her lip is split. Pain snaps bright and sharp through the swollen skin. “Ow. Fuck.”
Maria’s hand lifts slightly off the wheel like she wants to reach over, then thinks better of it. “Don’t smile.”
“That’s bleak advice.”
“Currently medical advice.”
She presses her tongue carefully to the inside of her lip and tastes blood again. The whole evening keeps arriving in pieces. The patient’s arm. The bed rail. Maria’s face above hers, too close and too worried. Someone cutting away the torn edge of her scrub top.
Her own hands shaking in her lap while she tried to tell everyone, very reasonably, that she could finish the shift if they just gave her a second. As if she hadn’t been bleeding on her own shoes.
The thought makes heat rise under the bruising in her face, which is unfair because her face has already suffered enough. “God,” she mutters. “Everyone saw.”
Maria sighs, not impatient, but close to something sad. “Yes, everyone saw that you got hurt.”
“I’m the student.”
“Yes,” Maria nods.
“I’m supposed to be useful.”
“You were useful all day.”
“I ended the shift with a concussion and a bloody nose.”
“You ended the shift injured because an unpredictable situation escalated. That’s not a performance review.”
She knows that. She does. She would say that to anyone else. She would put her hand on another student’s shoulder and mean it completely. She would tell them they were in the wrong place at the wrong second and that sometimes you can do everything right and still get hurt because hospitals are not made of lesson plans and perfect outcomes.
Unfortunately, she’s not another student. She’s herself. And herself currently has blood in her hoodie sleeve because she keeps forgetting not to touch her face.
They hit a bump in the road, not even a large one, but it sends pain blooming through her skull with such immediate nastiness that she sucks in a breath through her teeth and grips the strap of her bag.
Maria notices. “Almost there.”
She opens her mouth to ask where there is, and then remembers campus, her dorm, her room, the bed with the old sweatshirt shoved under the pillow, the roommate who is not there. Her stomach drops so abruptly it makes the nausea worse. “Shit.”
Maria glances over. “What?”
“My roommate’s not home.”
“Tonight?”
“She’s at her sister’s. Like, hours away.” She closes her eyes, then opens them again because the inside of her head does not enjoy visual privacy right now. “Fuck. I forgot.”
“Okay.” Maria’s voice stays calm. That is possibly the worst part. “Do you have someone else? A friend you could stay with?”
She thinks of Lucy first, because that’s the correct answer. Lucy would absolutely let her stay. Lucy would probably panic and then overcorrect into a level of cheerfulness that could qualify as a secondary head injury. Monique would be better, quieter, but Monique has an exam tomorrow and lives across campus in a building where the lift is always broken, which feels like a personal attack under current conditions.
Then her brain, unhelpfully and immediately, supplies Garrett.
Garrett’s room with the lamp on. Garrett’s hand at the back of her neck. Garrett’s voice low in her ear telling her to stop studying and sleep. Garrett sitting on the edge of her bed taking off her shoes after a bad shift.
Garrett looking at her like competence is something he can be proud of even when she feels like she’s wearing it badly. Garrett, who has been hit in the head enough times that concussion protocol is probably written somewhere in his bones.
Garrett, who’s not technically her boyfriend, except the technicalities feel very stupid when her head is throbbing and her lip is bleeding and she wants him so badly it makes her chest ache worse than her shoulder.
“Yeah,” she says, and her voice comes out softer than she means it to. “Uh. Yeah. I have someone.”
Maria doesn’t look smug. That’s probably part of why she is a good preceptor. “Address?”
She gives her the hockey house. The words feel bigger in the car than they should. Maybe because saying his address out loud to Maria feels like she’s accidentally handed over evidence. Maybe because the last time Maria saw Garrett, he’d been standing in the ED hallway with panic sitting badly under his skin while Logan asked what day it was for the third time.
Maybe because Maria now knows exactly where to take the concussed student nurse with the split lip and the ruined scrubs, and that place is apparently Garrett Graham’s house.
Maria only nods and changes lanes.
The hockey house is lit up when they pull onto the street, every downstairs window glowing warm and yellow into the cold, the porch light flickering faintly over the steps. There are cars out front, some vaguely familiar. The sight of it loosens something in her chest. At least someone’s home. At least there’s a couch, and people who know what pupils are supposed to do, and Garrett somewhere inside if the universe has decided to be kind after all the other things it did tonight.
Maria puts the car in park and turns toward her. “Wait. I’ll help you.”
“I can walk.”
“I didn’t ask,” Maria responds.
She huffs, which hurts less than smiling. Maria gets out first and comes around, opening the passenger door before she can argue again. The cold hits her face and instantly makes her nose ache in a new and innovative way.
She climbs out slowly, one hand braced on the car door, shoulder protesting when she reaches for the strap of her bag. Maria takes it from her without comment.
“Rude,” she murmurs.
“Concussed.”
“Everyone keeps saying that like it explains everything.”
“It explains a lot.”
The walk up the path feels longer than it should. The porch steps require more concentration than she likes, which annoys her because she’s watched drunk freshmen navigate these steps while carrying open cups and zero dignity. Her sneakers scrape lightly over the boards.
Somewhere inside, someone yells something that might be, “You’re cheating,” followed by Dean’s voice saying, “It’s not cheating if the game lets me do it,” which feels like an argument that has existed in this house for generations.
She knocks once because lifting her hand twice seems excessive. There’s a crash inside. A hockey house crash. Male voices overlap, loud and irritated and completely unaware of the fact that sound is currently a weapon. She winces before she can stop herself, one hand coming up toward her temple and hovering there uselessly.
Maria’s mouth tightens. “You okay?”
“Yep.”
The door opens on Logan in sweats and a faded Briar shirt, hair a mess, controller in one hand, expression halfway to annoyed until he sees her. Everything drops out of his face.
He says her name once, startled and low, and then, “What the fuck happened?”
The room behind him seems to quiet in stages. Maybe because of his voice. Maybe because she’s standing on the porch looking like an ED discharge summary with legs.
She becomes suddenly, viciously aware of herself: the bruising already shadowing beneath her eyes, the swollen bridge of her nose, the blood dried under it despite Maria helping her clean up, the split lip, the hoodie zipped crooked because raising her shoulder hurts. She hadn’t thought much about how she looked in the car because looking required mirrors and mirrors required courage she didn’t currently possess.
Then Garrett appears behind Logan, and the whole night rearranges itself around the look on his face. He must have been in the living room. His hair’s damp at the edges like he showered not long ago, curls loose over his forehead, sweatpants low on his hips, a dark t-shirt pulled tight across his shoulders.
He steps into the doorway with his mouth already forming some question, probably a chirp, probably something warm and annoying about why she’s showing up with supervision. He sees her, and all the colour leaves his face, as if something has reached into him and taken it by the roots.
His eyes move over her once, too fast and not fast enough. Nose. Mouth. Bruises. Hoodie. The stiff way she’s holding her shoulder. Maria beside her with the bag and the paperwork. Back to her face, where his attention catches and stays.
She tries to smile. It’s a mistake immediately. Pain sparks through her lip, and she winces instead, which feels like the saddest possible version of flirting. “Hi,” she says.
Garrett doesn’t answer.
Logan steps back at once. “Jesus. Come in. Fuck. Come in.”
Warmth and sound and the smell of boys and pizza and laundry detergent roll over her as she steps into the house. The living room lights make her eyes sting. Dean and Tucker are on the couch, controllers in hand, the TV paused mid-game like they’ve both forgotten the concept of winning. Dean’s mouth opens. Tucker’s face changes quietly, which somehow feels worse.
“Holy fuck,” Dean half-yells.
The words hit too loud. She flinches before she can make herself not do it.
Tucker moves instantly. “Dean, get the lights, man.”
“What? Oh. Shit, yeah.” Dean scrambles for the lamp with the guilty urgency of a man who’s suddenly remembered inside voices exist. The room drops into a dimmer yellow, the overhead going off, the TV brightness turned down under Tucker’s quick hand. It changes the whole house at once, softens the edges, takes the blade out of the light.
Maria watches all of it with a look that would be approving if she weren’t still too professional to be obvious about it.
“She’s had a head injury,” she says, voice calm, eyes moving to Garrett because everyone’s eyes move to Garrett, because this is his house and not-his-girlfriend has arrived at his door concussed and bleeding. “Mild concussion. X-ray was clear, no nasal fracture, but she needs monitoring overnight. No alcohol, no driving, no being alone. Keep the lights low, noise down. She can sleep, but someone needs to check on her as per the discharge instructions. If she starts vomiting, gets more confused, can’t be woken, worsening headache, vision changes, weakness, anything that feels off, take her back in.”
Garrett nods slowly. He’s still staring at her.
Logan, maybe because Garrett looks like he’s briefly lost access to language, reaches out and takes the paperwork from Maria. “Yeah. We’ve got it.”
Maria turns back to her, and her face softens in that way that makes the back of her throat go tight. “I’ll see you in a couple days, honey. Not tomorrow. Rest tomorrow.”
She nods carefully. Even that tiny motion makes pressure throb through her skull. “Thanks for driving me.”
“Text me when you wake up.” Maria’s eyes flick toward Garrett again. “And listen to them for once.”
That almost makes her smile. She resists, heroically. “No promises.”
Maria gives her shoulder the gentlest squeeze, nowhere near the painful side, then lets herself out. Logan closes the door softly behind her, like the whole house has been put on medical quiet time.
For half a second, nobody moves. Then Dean says, much quieter this time, “Who the fuck did that?”
She lets out a breath that doesn’t quite make it to a laugh. “Hi to you too.”
Dean’s on his feet now, controller abandoned on the couch, all his usual lazy beauty sharpened into something pissed and bright. “I’m serious.”
“I know.” Her head’s beginning to pound harder now that she’s standing still. The adrenaline from getting out of the car, climbing the steps, seeing Garrett’s face, all of it drains down through her body and leaves her feeling oddly hollow.
Garrett notices, his hand comes to her elbow, barely touching at first like he’s afraid pressure might break something. The warmth of him lands through the hoodie and her body, traitorous and exhausted, turns toward it before her pride has any say.
She steps into him. She leans forward and presses her forehead against his chest because the angle is the only one that doesn’t put pressure on her nose, one hand curling weakly in the soft fabric of his shirt.
Garrett tenses under her for a fraction of a second, like seeing her had knocked him out of himself and her touching him is what pulls him back in wrong. Then his arms come around her.
Careful. So careful it almost makes her cry. One hand settles at the back of her head without pressing, fingers spread wide over her hair, the other around her waist, holding her there with a gentleness that feels nothing like the boy who body checks men into boards for sport and everything like the one who once took her UGGs off because outside shoes didn’t belong in bed.
She closes her eyes, just for a second. Garrett’s voice, when it finally comes, is rough enough that she feels it against her cheek. “Baby.”
“I’m okay,” she says into his shirt, because she’s decided to start lying as a hobby.
His hand flexes once at her waist. “You’re bleeding.”
“I’m not actively dying.”
“That’s not the same thing.”
She manages a weak shrug. “Clinically significant distinction.”
Logan exhales behind them, shaky in a way he probably wishes nobody noticed. Tucker moves around them quietly, collecting controllers, turning the game off properly, lowering the TV volume until the room becomes mostly the hum of the refrigerator and distant campus noise through the windows. Dean’s still standing there looking like he needs something to hit and has, unfortunately for everyone, found only furniture.
Garrett pulls back enough to look at her, but not far enough that she loses him. His eyes scan her face again, slower now. It’s almost worse than the pain. The way his gaze catches on the swollen bridge of her nose, the blood at one nostril, the split in her lower lip. He looks wrecked by it. Offended, almost, like her body has done something behind his back.
“Come sit down,” he says.
She wants to make a joke about his captain voice. She really does. It’s right there, familiar and easy. Unfortunately, her brain loses the sentence halfway through assembling it, and by the time she finds a piece of it, Garrett’s already guiding her to the couch.
Dean moves a cushion out of the way. Tucker places another behind her back. Logan stands nearby with the paperwork in one hand, reading it with a frown so intense it looks like he’s preparing for finals in head trauma.
They all shift around her with this strange, quiet purpose that makes her chest feel too full and her face feel too sore to hold whatever expression she wants. Garrett crouches in front of her and reaches for her sneakers.
She blinks down at him. “What are you doing?”
His mouth barely moves. “Taking your shoes off.”
“I can take my shoes off.”
He looks up at her, and there is something in his face so taut and helpless that the argument falls apart in her lap. “Can you let me?”
Oh. That’s not fair. That’s wildly not fair.
She swallows and looks away first. “Yeah.”
Garrett unties her sneakers one at a time, slow with the laces, careful of the way moving her leg pulls faintly at her shoulder. He sets them neatly beside the coffee table. When her feet are free, she curls her legs up onto the couch without thinking, tucking herself sideways into the cushions because upright feels like an idea designed by people whose skulls are not currently full of angry bees.
Garrett’s hand hovers near her knee, then settles there. “Did you want water?”
She nods, then instantly regrets the movement. Pain washes across her forehead, hot and thick. Her eyes squeeze shut. “Ow. Fuck. Yes, please.”
Garrett rises. Her hand moves before she decides to move it, fingers catching the loose fabric of his sweatpants at the thigh, barely enough to stop him if he wanted to go. But he does stop. Immediately. She opens her eyes. Garrett’s looking down at her hand on him. Then he looks at Logan.
Logan’s already moving. “I’ve got it.”
Garrett sits beside her instead. He does it carefully, couch dipping with his weight, his thigh warm along the outside of her curled legs. He doesn’t crowd her face. Doesn’t pull her in too fast. Simply sits close enough that she can feel him there, his hand returning to her knee, thumb still because even his restless touching has gone cautious.
Dean hasn’t let the original point go. He sits on the edge of the coffee table across from her, elbows on his knees, all dramatic cheekbones and very real anger. “No, seriously. Who the fuck did this?”
She opens her mouth. The first answer is too long and falls apart before she can get to it. Her head gives one hard pulse. She shuts her eyes briefly, tries again. “A patient.”
Dean stares at her. “A patient did this to your face?”
“He was really agitated,” she explains as Logan comes back with water. He hands it to Garrett, not her, which would be annoying if her hands didn’t feel vaguely unreliable. “It escalated. He didn’t mean it.”
Dean’s expression says that this isn’t helping his blood pressure. “He didn’t mean it.”
“No.” She lets Garrett pass her the glass, taking it with both hands because one feels optimistic. The cold of it is nice against her palms. Her lip stings when she drinks, water catching briefly at the split, but her throat is dry enough that she keeps going anyway. “He was out of it. Psych presentation. It wasn’t– nobody did anything wrong.”
Tucker returns from the kitchen with an ice pack wrapped in a tea towel and offers it out with both hands like a peace treaty. “For your face. Or your shoulder. Or… wherever. I don’t know. I’m not the medical one.”
She takes it and immediately loves him a little for the towel. “Thanks, Tuck.”
Logan, reading from the discharge sheet now, says, “It says shoulder strain?”
“Logan.”
“What? It does.”
“Stop reading my lore out loud,” she huffs.
Dean gives her a look. “Your lore says shoulder strain and concussion.”
She lets her eyes close for a moment. “My lore is private.”
“Your lore showed up bleeding on our porch.”
She would like to laugh. She really would. Instead, the corner of her mouth twitches, pain bites through her lip, and her eyes water instantly. “Ow. God. That’s so annoying.”
Garrett’s hand comes up, stops short of her face. His fingers curl in midair before he lets them drop. “Your lip’s split and you’ve still got dried blood under your nose, baby.”
The baby does something terrible to her. It always does, but right now it’s worse because his voice is stripped down to the bone. He’s looking at her like he’s trying to keep himself from shaking by cataloguing every visible injury.
She shrugs with one shoulder and immediately regrets that too. Pain tugs from the side of her neck down into the joint, sharp enough that her breath catches.
Garrett sees it. His jaw flexes. “Don’t shrug.”
“I forgot.”
“How do you forget your shoulder hurts?”
“Concussion,” she says, because if everyone else gets to use it as an explanation, so does she. “It looks worse than it is. Promise. I’m just drained. And foggy. I keep losing my train of thought, which is the rudest symptom. Like, I was mid-sentence with Dr. Patel and just fully misplaced the rest of it.”
Tucker’s mouth softens. “That sounds scary.”
She looks down at the glass in her hands. The condensation has started to wet her fingers. “Mostly annoying.”
She lifts the ice pack toward her face, but her shoulder protests halfway up and makes the movement jerky. Garrett catches the pack before she can pretend she meant to do that.
Her eyes flick to him. “I can hold an ice pack.”
“I know.” His voice is quieter now. He shifts closer, one knee turning toward her on the couch, the wrapped ice pack careful in his hand. “But how many times have you looked after me, huh?”
She has no good answer for that. Too many. Not enough. In locker room hallways, in his bed, on this exact couch with bruises over his ribs while he tried to convince her hockey was a sufficient medical explanation for all bodily damage. She’s pressed ice to his cheek and taped his fingers and made him take painkillers and once threatened to call Maria for backup if he said manageable one more time.
Garrett’s mouth moves faintly, not a smile, but close enough to hurt. “Let me.”
She lets him. Garrett lifts the ice pack to her face with a care that makes her throat tighten, angling it over the bridge of her nose and the swelling beginning to spread under one eye without pressing too hard.
The cold hurts first, a bright, mean sting over bruised skin, then settles into something almost relieving. Her breath comes out shaky despite her best efforts.
“Too much?” he asks.
“No.”
“You sure?”
“Yeah.” She shifts her gaze past him because his face is currently unmanageable. Dean and Tucker and Logan are all watching her with varying degrees of poorly concealed worry. Dean looks like he’s biting the inside of his cheek hard enough to draw blood. Logan still has the discharge paper. Tucker has both hands shoved into the pocket of his hoodie like he doesn’t trust them not to hover. “What?”
Dean blinks. “What?”
“You guys look like this every week and I don’t stare at you.”
Logan snorts, but it comes out thin. “That’s because we’re hot when we’re bruised.”
She manages an eye roll, which is a win. “You’re concussed half the time and deeply irritating the other half.”
“Range,” Dean says automatically.
She points weakly toward the TV with the hand not holding her water. “Relax. Go back to your video games.”
Tucker’s brows pull together. “No, but– but it’s different.”
Her eyes move to him.
He looks briefly embarrassed, then pushes through it anyway. “It’s you.”
Her chest does that awful thing again, too soft and too sore at the same time. She looks down because taking that directly from Tucker feels unfairly intimate, like he’s handed her something warm without warning.
“I’m okay,” she says, and it’s not entirely true, but she tries to make it sound close enough. “Really. I was observed. I had neuro obs. I had scans. No fracture. Nothing’s broken. Just bruised and concussed and mildly tragic.”
“Mildly?” Dean asks.
“Moderately if you keep fucking yelling.”
His face changes instantly. “Sorry.”
The apology is so immediate that she almost smiles again and has to stop herself like a responsible person. “It’s okay.”
Garrett’s hand holding the ice pack is steady. His eyes have barely left her face, and the longer she sits there under that attention, the more she realises he still hasn’t really said anything. Not like Garrett. Not a joke, not an actual question, not one of the bossy little comments that usually lands him in trouble and somehow still gets her to drink water.
His silence has weight. It sits beside her on the couch, pressed into the careful line of his shoulders.
She turns her head just enough to look at him. “You’re being weird.”
His eyes flick to hers. “I’m not.”
“You are.”
His mouth presses together. For a second, he looks younger than he usually does. Less Briar captain, less untouchable campus landmark, more boy on a couch holding an ice pack to a girl’s swollen face with fear making a mess under his skin.
He swallows. “Do you want me to loosen your hair?”
The question is so small and practical that it nearly undoes her. Her hair is still claw-clipped from placement, half-fallen now, strands tugging at her scalp from where it got pulled in the scuffle and then shoved messily back while she was being assessed. She had forgotten about it until he said it, and now she can feel every tight little pull at the roots, all of it feeding into the headache sitting behind her eyes.
“Yes, please,” she says.
Garrett lowers the ice pack and hands it to Tucker without looking. Tucker takes it like an assistant in surgery. Garrett turns slightly toward her, one hand moving behind her head, not touching at first. “Tell me if it hurts.”
“It all hurts.”
His face does something awful.
She softens her voice. “I’ll tell you if it hurts more.”
“Okay.” His fingers find the clip carefully. He’s taken her hair down before, usually with far less medical purpose and far more smugness, but now every motion is slow, almost reverent. The clip gives, and the weight of her hair loosens down her back. The relief is immediate enough that her eyes flutter shut without permission.
Garrett catches that too. “Better?”
“Mhm.”
He combs the fallen strands away from the side of her face with his fingers, avoiding the swelling, avoiding the blood, avoiding every place that might make her flinch. His thumb brushes once near her temple, feather-light.
She opens her eyes and finds him looking at her. “I’m okay,” she says again, quieter this time. “Really.”
Garrett doesn’t argue. That might be worse. He only nods once and takes the ice pack back from Tucker, pressing it carefully to her face again.
For a while, the room adjusts around her. Dean sits back down, but he doesn’t pick up the controller. Tucker goes to the kitchen and returns with a straw for her water like a man who’s discovered a side quest and intends to complete it properly. Logan reads the discharge instructions twice, then starts setting alarms on his phone without announcing it, because subtlety, in this house, is sometimes just everyone pretending they cannot see love doing administrative tasks in sweatpants.
She drinks water through the straw because lifting the glass is annoying and because nobody makes a thing of it. Garrett keeps the ice pack steady. Every so often, he asks a question in a voice too even to be casual. Headache worse? Nausea? Vision okay? She answers as best she can. Same. Little bit. Yeah, mostly.
When Dean shifts too fast and the couch creaks, he freezes like he’s committed assault by upholstery. That makes her huff something dangerously close to a laugh, and Garrett immediately murmurs, “Careful,” like her face is now a team responsibility.
The fogginess comes in waves. Sometimes she’s fully in the room, tracking Dean’s quiet rage and Tucker’s gentle fussing and Logan’s forced calm. Sometimes the edges blur a little, slow, like her thoughts are moving through syrup. Garrett’s thigh is warm against her curled legs. His arm rests along the back of the couch behind her, a soft barrier between her and the world.
She leans into him by degrees until her shoulder touches his chest and her head tips carefully toward the place beneath his jaw that smells like soap and boy and safety.
She doesn’t mean to get sleepy. She has discharge instructions that say she can sleep, she knows that, but the idea of giving in with everyone watching feels embarrassing in a new, stupid direction. Still, her eyelids grow heavy. The headache spreads and dulls under the cold. The room is dim. The boys are quiet. Garrett is warm.
At some point, Dean says softly, “You want me to call Lucy or someone?”
She tries to answer. The name gets halfway through her head and then wanders off. “Tomorrow,” she murmurs.
“Okay,” Dean says, and for once there’s no joke attached.
Garrett shifts beside her. “Baby?”
She makes a small sound that could mean what or I’m alive or don’t make me move, depending on how generous he feels.
“You getting sleepy?”
“No.”
There’s a pause.
Logan says, very quietly, “That was the least convincing thing I’ve ever heard.”
She opens one eye to glare at him, but the room tilts slightly with the effort, so she closes it again. “Your face is least convincing.”
“Strong comeback.”
“Thank you.”
Garrett’s lips brush her hair. It’s quick, maybe accidental, except nothing Garrett does with her feels accidental anymore, no matter how hard both of them have tried to label it otherwise. “I’m gonna take you upstairs, okay?”
Her eyes open properly at that, or as properly as they can. “I can walk.”
“I know.”
“You keep saying that and then doing the thing for me anyway.”
His mouth curves faintly for the first time all night. It’s tiny and tired and painfully Garrett. “Yeah.”
She should argue. She’s built a respectable portion of this entire situationship on arguing with Garrett Graham while letting him do exactly what she wants him to do. But her shoulder aches, her face throbs, and her legs feel like they belong to somebody who’s spent the day being chased by weather.
More than that, she wants him. She wants his hands steady under her thighs, his chest close, his room dark and warm around them. She wants to stop being the student who got hurt and start being the girl Garrett carries upstairs because the floor feels too far away.
“Okay,” she whispers.
Dean looks at the TV like he’s never been interested in anything more. Tucker suddenly finds the water glass fascinating. Logan folds the discharge papers with great concentration. Nobody says a word.
Garrett slides one arm behind her back and the other beneath her knees with the same careful strength he uses for everything he takes seriously. “Shoulder?”
“Fine.”
His eyes flick to hers.
“Not worse,” she corrects.
He nods once and lifts her.
It does hurt, a little. Her shoulder pulls, her head pulses, and the movement makes nausea roll faintly through her stomach. But Garrett holds her so close and so steadily that the discomfort never gets sharp enough to scare her. Her hand curls in the front of his shirt, her face turning carefully toward his neck because pressing into his chest would bump her nose and she’s learned at least one thing tonight.
Dean’s voice follows them, low and rough from the couch. “G.”
Garrett stops at the foot of the stairs but doesn’t turn fully, like turning her too much might hurt.
Dean’s eyes move over her once, then to Garrett. Whatever he’d been about to say gets swallowed down and changed into something smaller. “We’re downstairs if you need anything.”
Garrett’s hold tightens by a fraction. “Yeah.”
Tucker adds, “I’ll bring up more ice in a bit.”
“And meds when she’s due,” Logan says, lifting the papers slightly.
She wants to tell them they’re all being ridiculous. She wants to say she’s fine, to make some joke about the Briar hockey team turning into a poorly licensed urgent care clinic. But her throat feels thick, and her eyes sting in a way that has nothing to do with the swelling, and for once the joke doesn’t come quickly enough to save her from feeling it.
So she only says, “Thanks, guys.”
Dean nods, jaw tight. Tucker gives her a small, worried smile. Logan says, “Anytime,” like he means it and hates that there’s a reason to.
Garrett carries her upstairs slowly. The stairwell is dim, the house clutter softened into shadows: a hoodie over the railing, someone’s shoes kicked near the landing, a dent in the wall nobody has confessed to making.
His breathing is steady beneath her ear. His arms don’t shift, don’t tremble, don’t let her feel for one second like she’s heavy or inconvenient or anything other than something he’s decided belongs safely against him.
Halfway up, she murmurs, “Garrett?”
“Yeah?”
“You’re still being weird.”
This time, his breath leaves him in something almost like a laugh. It brushes warm over her hair. “Yeah, baby,” he says, voice low enough that it belongs only to the stairs and the dark and the careful space between them. “I know.”
His room is already dim when he gets there, like he’d been in it before everything happened and left the lamp on low beside the bed, the shade turning the walls a warm, soft yellow that doesn’t stab behind her eyes.
The window is cracked just enough to let in a thin line of cold air, shifting the edge of the curtain and carrying in the far-off sound of campus on a weeknight, car doors and laughter and somebody shouting down the street like the world has not personally offended her face.
Garrett nudges the door open with his shoulder and steps inside carefully, like the room might have developed hazards in the ten minutes since he last saw it. One of his hoodies is thrown over the desk chair. There’s a textbook facedown on the bed that he must have been pretending to read earlier, a roll of hockey tape on the nightstand, his phone charger twisted into a knot on the floor.
The ordinary mess of him sits around them so gently that it makes something behind her ribs go weak. His room. His bed. His detergent and the clean soap smell of his skin under the faint cold of the hallway.
For the first time since the bay, since the rail, since the white burst of pain and Maria’s hand firm between her shoulder blades, her body seems to understand that it’s stopped moving.
Garrett lowers her onto the edge of the mattress with so much care it almost becomes annoying. One arm stays behind her back until she’s properly sitting, the other at her knees, and even after he lets go he keeps his hands there for a second, hovering near her like he’s not fully convinced gravity has been handled.
She blinks down at him because he’s crouched in front of her now, broad shoulders between her knees, face tipped up, eyes moving over her again with that same awful, quiet attention.
She can feel what he’s seeing before he says anything. The blood dried tight beneath her nose. The swelling already darkening around the bridge of it. The split in her lip, tacky and sore. Mascara smudged under both eyes from the crying she doesn’t remember allowing herself to do properly, only the wetness and the sting and Maria saying, breathe for me, honey, nice and slow.
Garrett swallows. His hands rest lightly on her calves, thumbs still. “Did you want to wipe your face?” he asks, voice careful. “You’ve got, uh…” His eyes flick down, then back up, and his mouth tightens around something he doesn’t let out. “Some mascara under your eyes. And some blood still.”
She knows he’s trying very hard not to sound like the sight of it is putting his organs in the wrong order. She loves him a little for the effort, which is a thought she cannot touch right now because her brain is concussed and reckless and clearly looking for loaded weapons.
She nods once, then immediately remembers that nodding is no longer a neutral activity. The headache flares behind her eyes, thick and punishing. “Ow,” she says, small and irritated.
Garrett’s hands tighten on her legs. “Hey.”
“I’m good.” Her tongue touches the split in her lip and she tastes metal again. “Can you?”
His face changes. Barely. A little fracture through the tight worry, something softer underneath it. “Course.”
He stands, and the second his hands leave her, her body reacts before her mind catches up. Her fingers snag in the hem of his t-shirt, clumsy and sudden, and the movement pulls through her bad shoulder so sharply that a soft, wounded sound slips out of her before she can bite it down.
Garrett freezes instantly. Entire body going still. “Hey. Hey, you’re good.” He turns back toward her, one hand coming carefully to her wrist, covering her fingers where they’re twisted in his shirt. “I’m just going to the hallway, yeah? Bathroom’s right there. Two seconds.”
She knows that. Obviously she knows that. She’s been in this house enough times to know the bathroom is six steps from his door and usually contains at least one towel on the floor and Dean’s body wash in a place where it doesn’t belong. She knows Garrett’s not leaving. She knows the door is open, the house is full, Logan’s downstairs reading concussion instructions like the exam is tomorrow.
Still, her fingers don’t let go right away.
Her head hurts. Her mouth hurts. Her shoulder is a hot, sharp line down one side of her body. And the small, rational part of her brain that usually handles dignity and sarcasm is sitting in a dark room somewhere with a blanket over its head, because all she can think is that she wants him where she can reach him.
Garrett’s thumb moves once over her knuckles. “I’ll keep the door open.”
She nods more carefully this time. “Okay.”
He waits until her fingers loosen, then steps backward instead of turning right away, eyes on her the whole time. It would be funny, maybe, if it didn’t work. If she didn’t feel her ribs unclench slightly because she can still see him, because he backs into the hallway like she’s a wild animal he’s trying not to spook and not a nursing student with blood under her nose and one of his sleeves somewhere in her fist.
He disappears only when he reaches the bathroom, and even then he keeps talking. “Still here,” he says, and the water starts a second later, soft against porcelain. “Just getting a washcloth.”
“I know,” she calls back, then winces because even her own voice feels too loud inside her skull.
Garrett comes back with the washcloth damp and folded in one hand. His other hand shuts the door halfway, enough to soften the rest of the house into a distant murmur. The mattress dips when he sits beside her, turned toward her with one knee bent on the bed.
He smells like clean skin and laundry and something faintly sweet from the kitchen downstairs, and she has to swallow around the childish, humiliating urge to press her face into his chest and stay there until her body stops feeling like it has been borrowed from a car crash.
“Here we go,” he says.
The cloth touches just beneath her eye first.
She stiffens on instinct, because everything has hurt tonight and her body is no longer trusting innocent objects, but Garrett pauses immediately. “Too cold?”
“No.” Her voice comes out thinner than she likes. “Just surprised.”
“Okay.” His face stays close, intent in a way that would normally make her flustered for more interesting reasons. “I’ll go slow.”
He does. He wipes the smudged mascara from beneath one eye with feather-light strokes, the washcloth barely dragging over skin, then folds it to a clean corner and does the other side. He works like he has been given something fragile and a little dangerous. Like every movement is being negotiated with the injuries on her face and the dull heaviness behind her eyes.
His jaw flexes when the cloth comes away grey-black with makeup and faintly pink with old blood, but he doesn’t comment. He only turns it again and brings it to the place under her nose.
“That might hurt,” he murmurs.
“It already hurts.”
His eyes lift to hers. “Yeah.”
She looks down at his wrist, at the veins there, at the old tape mark near his thumb, at the little scrape over one knuckle from practice or a game or some Garrett-related misuse of his own body. Usually she would notice and ask. Usually she would press her thumb near it and say, what’s this? and he would say, nothing, and she would call him annoying and make him let her look anyway.
Tonight she just watches his hand hold the cloth and lets him clean the blood away. The dried parts tug where they have hardened on her skin, and she sucks in a breath through her mouth when the washcloth brushes too close to the swelling at the bridge of her nose.
Garrett stops every time, waits for the little movement of her fingers in his shirt to settle, then continues. He wipes around the split in her lip last, his mouth flattening when fresh blood beads at the edge.
“You’re gonna bruise like hell,” he says, almost to himself.
She tries not to smile. It becomes a tiny, crooked thing anyway and immediately hurts. “Hot.”
His eyes flick back to hers, and for the first time since she arrived, something almost like Garrett moves across his face. Small. Tired. There and gone. “Yeah, baby. Real intimidating.”
“Good. I’ve always wanted to look tough.”
“You already look tough.”
“That’s because you have questionable standards.”
“No,” he says, and the softness in it makes her look away first. “I don’t.”
The room goes quiet except for the dull throb of the house underneath them, the creak of something downstairs, Logan or Dean moving around, the low murmur of the boys trying and failing not to sound worried through the floor. Garrett folds the washcloth over itself and sets it on the nightstand, then looks down at the rest of her.
The hoodie Maria put on her is zipped to her collarbone, dark fabric stained rusty near the cuff where she must have touched her face. Her scrub pants are still on, wrinkled and creased from the shift, one knee smudged faintly with something she refuses to identify. There is a hospital sticker on her shoe that nobody noticed until now, bright and stupid and stuck to the edge of the sole.
Garrett’s gaze catches on the blood at her sleeve. “You want out of these scrub pants?” he asks quietly. “And your hoodie has blood on it, baby.”
She looks down, as if this is new information. Her brain takes a second to make sense of the stain. “Oh.”
“It’s okay.”
“Yeah,” she says after a moment. Then, because the word seems to have scraped something loose on the way out, she adds, “Sorry.”
Garrett’s head lifts. “Why the fuck are you sorry?”
The sharpness of it makes her blink. He says it too quietly, all the force held under his tongue. But it lands somewhere tender anyway. She presses her lips together and immediately regrets that too. “Ow.”
Garrett’s expression softens, but his eyes stay fixed on her. Waiting.
She sighs, and it comes out shaky enough that she would like to file a formal complaint with her nervous system. “Because you…” The thought keeps slipping. She can see it, vaguely, but reaching for it makes her head pulse harder. “You didn’t sign up for this. I should’ve gotten Lucy or Monique. Or stayed with Maria, or– I don’t know.”
“No.” Garrett shakes his head once, and then stops himself, like maybe he’s remembered that head movement isn’t anyone’s friend right now. His hand comes to the side of her face, careful of the bruising, thumb brushing just below her temple where the skin is untouched. “Don’t do that.”
“I’m not doing anything.”
“You’re apologising for coming here.”
Her throat tightens. She looks at his shoulder because his face is too close and too much and still not close enough. “I just didn’t want you to feel like you had to.”
“Had to what?”
“Look after me.”
For a second, he only stares at her. Then he exhales through his nose, rough and almost disbelieving, and his fingers slide into her hair at the side of her head, holding it back from her face like the gesture can stand in for all the things he’s trying not to say too fast or wrong. “You think I’m sitting here because I feel obligated?”
She has the very strong, very pathetic urge to cry, which is inconvenient because crying would involve her face. “I don’t know.”
“Baby.”
She closes her eyes.
“Hey.” His thumb moves once. “Look at me.”
She does, reluctantly, because Garrett’s voice has gone into that low place that usually gets him what he wants and because her resistance is currently running on fumes.
His face is steadier now. Still pale underneath the warm lamplight, still tight around the edges, but steady in the places he’s offering to her. “I want you here.”
Her breath catches around something that hurts in a completely separate way from her nose. “Are we…” She stops, partly because the sentence is embarrassing and partly because she loses the middle of it for a second. The fog rolls in, cottony and irritating. She blinks, and Garrett waits. He doesn’t hurry her. Doesn’t fill the gap with a joke. Just keeps his hand at her face until she finds the rest. “Are we okay?”
His expression breaks so gently it makes her chest ache. “Course we are.”
“Yeah?”
“Yeah.” He brushes her hair back again, knuckles barely grazing the side of her neck. “We’re okay.”
She nods carefully. A tiny movement. “Good.”
Garrett’s mouth lifts at one corner, soft and sad and warm all at once. “Good?”
“Yeah.” Her fingers curl in his shirt again. This time, she doesn’t pull. “Because I really…” She swallows. Her throat is dry. Her head is thick. The truth comes out before she can dress it up in something safer. “I just wanted you.”
Something in him goes still. A held breath somewhere in the centre of him, then he nods, and the smile that comes with it is small enough that it feels private, even with the door half open and the boys downstairs and the whole house softly rearranged around her injury. “I know the feeling.”
She sniffs, because her body is committed to making the worst possible choices, and pain snaps up through her nose so sharply her eyes water. “Ow. Fuck.” She presses two fingers near the side of her face. “You do?”
Garrett’s smile shifts. “You want me to say it again while you look like you’re about to sneeze blood?”
“Maybe.”
“I know the feeling,” he says, and this time he doesn’t look away. “Because who better to nurse me back to health than you, huh?”
The laugh that escapes her is tiny and breathless and immediately followed by a wince, but it’s real. “I’m not even good at it today.”
“That’s okay.” He leans in and kisses the top of her head, nowhere near the bruising, lips warm against her hair. “I’ll cover this one.”
He gets up slowly this time, one hand staying in hers until the last possible second, then moves to his dresser. She watches him pull open drawers.
He finds a pair of grey sweatpants first, soft and old and definitely his, then a zip-up hoodie because it will not need to go over her head. She can see the moment he chooses it for that reason. The little pause, the glance back at her shoulder, the jaw tight enough to tell on him.
When he comes back, the clothes folded over his arm, he crouches in front of her again. “Alright. We’ll do this slow, okay?”
She nods, then corrects it into a verbal answer before her head can punish her. “Okay.”
“Pants first.”
“Romantic.”
His mouth twitches. “I’m known for it.”
He helps her stand only as much as she needs, one hand at her good elbow, the other at her waist. The room sways faintly when she gets upright, unpleasantly loose at the edges, and Garrett’s hand firms at once. “Dizzy?”
“Little bit.”
“Sit?”
“No, I’m good. Just…” She looks down at the drawstring of her scrub pants, then at him. “This is a very low dignity moment for me.”
Garrett’s gaze flicks up, and there it is again, the smallest spark of him through the worry. “Baby, you’ve fallen asleep drooling on my chest after telling me I had slutty veins.”
She frowns. “I said that?”
“You did.”
“That does sound like me,” she accepts.
“Exactly. Dignity’s been dead.”
She huffs, almost laughing, and he helps ease the scrub pants down her legs without making a production of it. Nothing in his face changes in the way that would make her feel watched, despite the fact that he’s, technically, undressing her in his bedroom.
His touch stays practical, warm, almost painfully respectful. He holds the sweatpants open for her one leg at a time, keeps a hand at her hip while she steps in, then draws them up slowly over her thighs.
They’re too big, of course. They sit low on her hips and pool at her ankles in a way that would be funny if everything didn’t hurt. Garrett ties the drawstring in a loose knot and pats it once.
“There,” he says. “Very fashionable.”
“Shut up. I’m concussed.”
“I know. That’s why I’m letting you get away with that tone.”
Her mouth threatens a smile, so she bites it back and looks down at herself instead. The hoodie is next. Garrett reaches for the zipper, then stops. “Where’s the top?”
She blinks at him. “What?”
“Your scrub top.” His voice stays even, but not naturally.
Her mind searches the department and comes back with torn fabric, scissors, someone’s gloved hands. “Um.” She rubs her fingers against the seam of his sweatpants, trying to make the thought stay still long enough to look at it. “Um. Bag. Maybe. They had to cut it off, I think.”
Garrett’s jaw tenses. It’s quick. A muscle jumping once, his mouth going flat, his eyes dropping away from her face for half a second like he needs to put the reaction somewhere she can’t see it. But she sees it anyway. She’s concussed, not blind.
When he looks back up, he’s forced something lighter onto his face. It’s not quite convincing, but the attempt is so Garrett it makes her ache.
“Damn,” he says. “Liked that pair.”
She stares at him. “Pair?”
“Set. Outfit. Whatever.” He lifts one shoulder, careful to keep his voice mild. “Made your ass look great.”
The giggle escapes before she can stop it. Immediately, pain blooms across her lip and nose, and she presses her fingers to her mouth with a muffled, “Ow. Don’t flirt with the concussed.”
Garrett’s smile is barely there, but warmer this time. “Can’t help it.”
“You should try.”
“I’ve been trying for months. Terrible at it.”
That one sits in the room longer than it should. Her eyes lift to his, and for a second, neither of them moves. Then Garrett clears his throat softly and reaches for the zipper of her hoodie.
“This one’s gonna suck,” he says. “I’m sorry.”
That’s somehow worse than if he had lied. “Okay.”
He unzips the bloodstained hoodie slowly, easing one side down her good arm first. That part is fine, or close enough. The bad shoulder is different. Even with the zip-up, even with him going painfully slowly, the fabric drags over the sore joint and catches near her elbow, and the strain of lifting even a fraction sends pain snapping hot and deep through her shoulder and up the side of her neck.
She makes a sound she hates. Small and broken enough that Garrett’s whole face changes.
“Stop, stop, stop,” he murmurs immediately. His hands freeze, one holding the fabric, the other at her waist. “I’ve got it. You’re okay. Don’t move.”
Her eyes burn fast. Too fast. The pain isn’t even the worst she has felt tonight, which somehow makes crying more insulting, like her body has chosen this as the point to become unreasonable. A few tears slip out anyway, hot and humiliating over her swollen cheeks.
“Sorry,” she whispers.
Garrett’s eyes flash. “Do not.”
“I know. I know, I’m just–” Her breath catches in that horrible little pre-sob way, and her face hurts too much to do anything with it. “It hurts.”
“I know.” His voice drops, low and steady. He shifts closer, bracing her gently with his own body while he works the sleeve down by tiny increments. “I know. I’m sorry. Almost done. There you go. Good girl. That’s it.”
The praise lands somewhere stupid and warm under all the pain, and she would make fun of him for weaponising it if she were not currently trying not to cry into his shirt. The hoodie finally comes free, and Garrett gets his zip-up around her without making her lift her arm higher than necessary, guiding the sore side in first, then the other, then drawing the soft fabric closed around her body. It smells like him immediately. Clean laundry, cold rink air, skin.
The relief of being out of the hospital clothes hits harder than she expects. She folds forward into him.
Garrett catches her like he has been waiting for it, one arm firm around her waist, the other cradling the back of her head before she can tip into the wrong angle. “There we go,” he murmurs into her hair. “Got you.”
She nods against him, but it’s barely a movement. “Hurts.”
“I know, baby.”
“I’m being a baby.”
“No.” His hand spreads over her back, broad and warm through the hoodie. “You’re being concussed with a fucked-up shoulder.”
She breathes against him for another minute, letting the warmth of him settle over the sharper edges. His heart is steady under her cheek. Or maybe it isn’t. Maybe that’s just what she needs it to be. Either way, his arms stay around her until her breathing evens out, until the tears stop sliding hot under her eyes, until she can pull back without feeling like she might tip sideways into the nightstand.
Garrett helps her lie down against his pillows. He has her on her back at first, then adjusts when she makes a face, turning her slightly onto her good side with slow hands and a pillow tucked near her shoulder so it isn’t pulling strangely. He moves like he’s learning her injury as he goes, like the map of her pain matters enough to memorise. It makes something soft and sore press up behind her ribs.
When he climbs in beside her, he doesn’t pull her in immediately. He waits, lying on his side facing her, one arm bent under his head, the other resting near the blanket between them. Giving her space to decide how much contact feels possible. Which is very considerate of him and also deeply annoying because she has no interest in space.
She curls into him as best she can, awkwardly, her bad shoulder protected between them, her forehead carefully finding the safe hollow below his collarbone. Garrett lets out a breath that sounds like he has been holding it since the front door.
“There,” he says softly. “That okay?”
“Mhm.”
His hand comes to her hair again. Fingers sliding slowly from her temple back over her scalp, loosening what the clip and the shift and the panic left behind. The motion sends a dull, pleasant ache through her, somewhere under the headache, a different kind of heaviness.
She sighs before she can stop herself. “Feels nice.”
Garrett’s thumb moves near her hairline. “I’ll keep doing it then.”
She lets her eyes close.
For a while, the room stays still around them. The lamp glows behind her eyelids. The house below makes small, careful sounds, a cabinet closing softly, footsteps pausing in the hallway and then retreating, the quiet evidence of three hockey players trying very hard to be normal about the girl in Garrett’s bed with a concussion.
Her head throbs anyway, steady and deep. Her lip pulses. Her shoulder aches in its own miserable rhythm. But Garrett’s hand keeps moving through her hair, slow enough that her breathing starts to follow it.
She’s almost asleep, or something near it, when Garrett speaks. “What happened?”
His voice is quiet. He asks like he’s been holding the question in both hands for too long and needs to set it somewhere.
She opens her eyes to the dark cotton of his shirt. Her brain takes a few seconds to come back online. She breathes out slowly through her mouth because her nose is still a disaster.
The memory is there at once, too close and too bright around the edges, and her body reacts to it before the words arrive. Fingers curling lightly in the front of his shirt. Shoulder tightening, then complaining. The ghost of the rail coming up fast.
Garrett’s hand pauses in her hair. “You don’t have to.”
“No.” Her voice is quiet. “It’s okay.”
He starts moving his hand again, slower now.
“It was a psych patient,” she says. “He was really agitated. Not like… violent, at first. Just scared, I think. Curled in on himself, wouldn’t really let anyone near him. Maria was with me. We were trying to keep the room calm, but the ED was so busy and loud and everyone was stretched thin, and he just…” She stops, trying to find the order of it. Everything feels slippery when she looks too directly. “He lashed out. His elbow got me in the face. Accidentally, I think.”
Garrett’s chest goes very still under her cheek.
“And I cried out,” she continues. “I don’t know. It just hurt and it surprised me, and I think that freaked him out more. Or the noise did. Or maybe he just didn’t know what was happening.” She swallows. Her throat feels raw. “He grabbed my scrub top before I could move back. Pulled me forward. My nose hit the bed rail. Or my mouth did. I’m not sure. It happened really fast.”
Garrett’s arm tightens around her, then loosens immediately like he’s afraid of hurting her. His hand remains in her hair, but the fingers have gone still.
“Security came in,” she says. “Another nurse pulled me back. Steph, I think. Or maybe Maria. Both, maybe. I don’t know. I remember Maria saying my name a lot.” She looks down between them, though there is nothing to see but the dark fold of his shirt and the edge of his hoodie on her body. “He didn’t mean it.”
Garrett is quiet for long enough that she starts to wonder if he has stopped breathing.
Then he says, “You keep saying that.”
“He didn’t.”
“I know.” His voice is rough, scraped thin at the edges. “I know he didn’t, baby. I just…” He takes a breath. It moves carefully through his chest. “You got hurt anyway.”
The words land with the same awful simplicity as Maria’s had in the car. That doesn’t mean you didn’t get hurt. She closes her eyes, because everyone has decided to be kind in the exact way she cannot defend against.
“I know,” she whispers.
Garrett’s hand finally moves again, fingers sliding over her scalp, then down to the nape of her neck where he can touch without brushing bruised skin. “Is this how you feel?”
She opens her eyes. “What?”
“When I come home after a game all bruised and shit.” He shifts just enough that she can feel him looking down at her, though she doesn’t lift her head to meet it yet. “Is this what it feels like?”
A tiny breath leaves her. Not quite a laugh. More tired than that. “You mean do I also go weird and silent and look like I might throw up?”
“Yeah.”
“Then yeah.” Her fingers smooth over the fabric of his shirt because she needs something small to do. “Kind of, I guess.”
Garrett doesn’t answer.
She turns her face slightly, enough to look at the line of his jaw in the low light. He’s staring at the wall beyond her head, mouth set, brows drawn, hair falling messily over his forehead. He looks angry and young and helpless, which is such a strange combination on him that it makes her chest ache.
“It’s different,” she says softly. “You’re playing a game you love. You know the risks. I know that. And you guys are all… insane about pain, which I’ve accepted against my will.”
His mouth twitches without humour.
“But I don’t enjoy seeing you hurt.” Her voice goes quieter around the admission. “Even when it’s normal hockey hurt. Even when you’re smug about it and standing in the kitchen telling me it’s fine while your ribs look like someone used you as a doorstop. It still makes my stomach feel weird.”
Garrett’s eyes come down to her then. She tries to hold the look for a second and manages maybe half. His attention is too raw tonight. Too stripped of the things he usually wears over it.
“I know you’re tough,” she says, looking at his collar instead. “I know you can take it. I know half the time you think me worrying is funny or hot or both, because you have a very damaged sense of romance.”
“That’s fair.”
“But I still…” She frowns slightly, the thought losing shape, then finding it again. “I still hate it. Not because I think you’re weak. Because you’re not. Obviously. It’s just your body, you know? And I like your body.”
Garrett’s eyebrows lift faintly.
She narrows her eyes at him. “Don’t.”
“I didn’t say anything.”
“You were about to become insufferable.”
“Maybe a little.”
“I have a concussion. Be kind.”
His face softens again, the almost-tease folding back into something warmer. “I’m being so kind.”
“You’re doing okay.”
“Glowing review.”
She breathes out through her mouth, and for a moment the room feels almost normal. Almost. Garrett’s hand in her hair. His chest under her cheek. The two of them managing to find the familiar shape of each other even through the bruising and the blood and the fear still sitting somewhere near the foot of the bed.
Then Garrett’s thumb brushes the side of her head again, light and careful, and his voice drops. “I hated seeing you like that.”
She looks at him this time.
He doesn’t look away. His eyes are dark in the low light, all the usual teasing stripped out of them. “At the door,” he says. “I hated it.”
“I know.”
“No, I don’t think you do.” His mouth tightens, then releases. “You were standing there with blood on your face and Maria next to you and you looked at me like you were sorry. Like I was gonna be upset that you came here.”
Her throat works. “I didn’t want to be too much.”
Garrett makes a sound under his breath, small and rough. “You got hurt.”
“Yeah.”
“You’re allowed to be too much.”
The sentence is so simple it feels dangerous. Her eyes sting again, and she presses her face carefully into his chest before the tears can do anything stupid to her already stupid face.
Garrett’s arm comes around her, careful of her shoulder, his hand settling between her shoulder blades where he can hold without hurting. “Especially here,” he murmurs into her hair. “Especially with me.”
She doesn’t answer. She can’t, really. Not without crying, and crying hurts, and she’s tired of things hurting. So she only curls her fingers more tightly in his shirt and lets him keep his hand in her hair.
After a while, she says, very quietly, “I’m really tired.”
“I know.” Garrett kisses the top of her head. “You can sleep.”
“Logan set alarms.”
“Of course Logan set alarms.”
She manages the faintest smile. “He looked very serious.”
“He loves a protocol.”
“He does have the head injury experience.”
Garrett huffs a soft laugh against her hair, the sound loosening something in the dark. “Unfortunately.”
She lets her eyes close again. The headache is still there. The bruising is still swelling around her nose, hot and heavy. Her shoulder still aches beneath his hoodie. None of it has gone away.
But Garrett’s fingers keep moving through her hair, and his body is warm where hers has gone cold and wrung out, and downstairs the boys are quiet in a way that makes the whole house feel like it is holding its breath around her.
“Garrett?”
“Yeah, baby?”
“If I say something weird, it’s the concussion.”
His hand pauses for half a second. “Okay.”
“And if I say something nice.”
His mouth brushes her hair. “Also concussion?”
“Probably.”
“Got it.”
She’s quiet long enough that he likely thinks she’s drifted off. Maybe she has, a little. The edge of sleep is soft and close, pulling at the corners of the room, blurring the pain into something thick and manageable. Then she murmurs, “You’re good at this.”
Garrett’s chest rises slowly beneath her cheek. “At what?”
“Looking after me.”
His fingers resume their movement through her hair, slower than before. “Yeah?”
“Mm.”
His voice, when it comes, is barely more than warmth in the dark. “Only because you taught me how.”
to be notified when i post new fics, follow @kooksandpearls-library and turn on notifications! i no longer use a taglist for garrett fics.
summary: in which dean notices the quiet, suspicious intimacy growing between beau and his sister.
pairing: beau maxwell x fem!dilaurentisreader
notes: hi!! thank you so much for your request. i hope i've done your idea justice <3 💌
ˋ°•*⁀➷ in other words, four times dean notices moments between beau and y/n that feel a little too intimate to ignore, and the one time he finally catches on.
ꪆৎ
the car ride
the thing about cape cod was that it had always felt like tradition.
same beach house, same salt-heavy air, same worn wooden deck that creaked under bare feet, same maxwells, same di laurentis family.
for as long as you could remember, summers were spent in cape cod. beach days, late-night bonfires, shared dinners, too many drinks, too much laughter.
it was familiar in the kind of way that felt permanent, except this summer, everything had changed. somehow, somewhere between classes at briar and now, beau maxwell had stopped being just your brother’s best friend and started becoming yours.
secretly, quietly, completely.
which meant one thing.
dean could absolutely never find out.
the first time dean nearly catches on, it happens before you even reach the holiday house, which in hindsight, should've been a clear warning. luckily, he brushes it off as nothing.
dean drives, claiming it’s because he knows the route better, but really, it’s because he has control issues, deeply mistrusting anyone else behind the wheel.
you sit in the backseat, legs tucked beneath you, sunglasses pushed up into your hair, one hand wrapped around an iced coffee.
beau sits in the passenger seat. too close, yet too far all at once.
he looks unfairly good for someone who’d been awake since six that morning, like he hadn’t spent half the night before in your dorm room, his hands warm against your waist as he kissed you breathless against the wall until you’d both lost track of time.
his hair is still damp from a shower, one arm resting against the open window, tanned skin catching the late morning light. every now and then, his gaze flicks to the rearview mirror, meeting yours.
never long enough for dean to notice, but always long enough to make your pulse jump.
“so,” dean says, one hand loose on the wheel. “ground rules for the week.”
you immediately groan from the backseat. “oh my god.” beau’s mouth twitches in amusement.
dean glances at you in the mirror. “don’t start.”
“we haven’t even arrived and you’re already lecturing me.”
“because i know you.”
“you know nothing.”
“i know enough to know you make questionable decisions near large bodies of water.”
you sit forward slightly. “that was one time.”
“you fell off a paddleboard while it was still tied to the dock, y/n.”
"i was nine years old!"
beau coughs into his hand, attempting to hide his laughter. you narrow your eyes, gaze landing on the back of his head. “don’t laugh.”
he glances back at you, eyes warm. “i didn’t say anything.”
“your shoulders moved.”
beau turns to look out the window, still smiling, feigning innocence.
you hate him a little for how easily he can do that. how easily he can sit in the front seat, acting as though nothing is happening. like he hadn’t slipped his fingers around your waist for one fleeting second while dean loaded the cooler into the trunk. like he hadn’t whispered, “i miss you,” even though you had been standing two feet apart.
dean keeps talking. something about not getting lost, not swimming too far out, and not letting joanna convince you to jump off the dock after midnight.
you hear maybe half of it, because beau’s hand has shifted. casual, at first, resting near the centre console, then lower. closer to the gap between the seats.
your eyes drop instantly. his fingers hang loosely there, hidden from dean's direct line of sight.
an invitation.
you stare at his hand for a second too long before reaching forward, pretending to grab something from the cupholder. your fingers brush his gently. the action so brief, yet enough for beau to react.
you notice the smallest flex of his hand, like he wants to catch yours and hold it.
“you listening, y/n?” dean asks suddenly.
your head snaps up. “yes.”
your brother looks at you in the rearview mirror. “what did i just say?” you blink. beau turns his face towards the window once more.
traitor.
“you said...” you start slowly, buying time. “to make good choices.”
dean stares at you. “that is the vaguest answer you could’ve possibly given.”
beau loses the internal battle he must've been having with himself, laughing under his breath.
dean glances at him briefly, “what?”
beau shakes his head in response. “nothing.”
dean's eyebrows furrow temporarily, looking at his best friend for a few seconds more. not suspicious yet, just watching. you feel beau’s hand pull back instantly, and the absence of it makes your chest ache.
-
an hour later, somewhere after the second gas station stop, dean brings up a topic that almost ruins everything.
“oh y/n,” he says casually, like he hasn’t just lit a match in the middle of the car. “someone asked about you last week.”
you look up from your phone. “me?”
“yeah.”
beau’s body stills, not much, but enough that you notice. dean reaches for his drink. “a guy from hockey. matthews.”
your face blanks slightly. “who?”
“exactly,” dean says. “which is why i told him no chance.”
you frown. “you told him no chance?”
“obviously.”
“dean.”
“what?”
“you can’t just police every interaction that may come my way.”
“i absolutely can.”
beau stays facing forward, but you catch the way his jaw ticks, fingers tightening briefly where his arm rests against the window. it's subtle, small enough that dean misses it entirely, however you don’t, of course you don’t.
“he asked if you were seeing anyone,” dean continues, completely unaware of the way your pulse had started to climb. “i told him no, and that he should probably leave it there.”
you stare at him. “that’s insane.”
“that’s brotherly.”
“that’s overstepping, dean.”
“same thing.”
beau joins the conversation before he seems to think better of it. “you told him she wasn’t seeing anyone?”
the car goes quieter, not silent, but quieter.
dean glances sideways at him. “yeah.”
beau keeps his gaze on the road. “right.”
your fingers tighten around your phone, anxiety coursing throughout your body. dean’s brows pull together slightly. “why?”
beau shrugs, attempting to be casual. “just asking.”
“since when do you care who my sister’s dating?”
there it is, the first crack.
you feel yourself almost stop breathing. beau doesn’t look at you, doesn’t move, doesn’t panic. he just leans back against the seat and says, “i don’t.” a beat passes, then he adds. “i just think maybe y/n can answer for herself.”
your heart twists. dean’s eyes narrow slightly, caught somewhere between amused and confused. “wow,” he says. “that's very noble of you."
you kick the back of his seat. “shut up.”
dean laughs, and the tension breaks, barely, but not completely. beau looks in the rearview mirror a few seconds later, and this time, when your eyes meet, there’s something there.
something possessive, something frustrated, something almost apologetic.
dean sees just enough of that glance to go quiet, only for a second, but you notice, so does beau.
2. the annual di laurentis & maxwell beach volleyball match
the second time dean nearly catches on, it happens during the annual beach volleyball match, which is ridiculous, because the annual match is usually the least romantic event of the entire summer.
the teams change every year, mostly because dean insists on drafting like he’s building an olympic roster instead of playing barefoot volleyball with relatives and family friends on a beach. this year, you end up on a different team to beau. which is both a blessing and a curse.
a blessing because standing beside him would have been dangerous. a curse because standing across from him somehow turns out to be worse.
he's shirtless, which shouldn't matter, because you've seen him shirtless before, many times.
recently, privately.
with your hands against his chest, his mouth at your throat, his voice soft in your ear telling you to stay quiet. you should have been immune. unfortunately, you're not, not even close.
beau stands on the opposite side of the net beside joanna, sunlight catching on his shoulders, hair pushed back messily from the ocean.
you’re wearing a bikini you had almost talked yourself out of wearing. dean had barely glanced at you before immediately pointing at the sunscreen bottle, “don't make me remind you again.”
you had thrown a towel at his head.
beau, on the other hand, had looked once, only once, then very deliberately looked away, which told you everything.
the game starts messy.
dean is competitive in a way that makes everyone want to either laugh or throw something at him, joanna cheats shamelessly, and beau keeps failing at pretending he isn’t watching you, his attention drawn to you like instinct.
then the guys arrive. not your guys, not anyone’s guys.
just a group from a nearby beach house. loud, sunburnt, carrying beers they definitely should have finished slower. they linger too close to the edge of the game, watching. mostly you.
you feel it before you see it. that prickling awareness of eyes staying too long. one of them says something under his breath to another, and they both laugh.
you miss the ball, dean notices immediately. “you good?” he calls from beside you.
“yeah,” you say, shaking it off. “sun got in my eyes.”
beau’s gaze has already shifted. not to the ball, not to dean, to them.
his expression changes so subtly most people probably would have missed it. his shoulders square slightly, jaw tightening. the warmth in his face completely gone.
you feel your stomach dip, because beau can’t do anything, not really. not without making it obvious, not without stepping into a role nobody is supposed to know he has.
that might be the worst part of keeping something secret. it's not the sneaking around or the lying, it's the consistent restraint. the way love has to sit quietly inside your chest even when every instinct tells it otherwise.
the next serve comes hard, and you dive for it, sand scraping your knees as you manage to bump the ball up. dean shouts something triumphant, joanna yells that it doesn't count.
you laugh breathlessly, pushing yourself up onto your hands. following your action one of the guys whistles. low, obvious, clearly directed at you. your smile falters.
beau hears it, everyone hears it, but he reacts first.
“you wanna keep your eyes on the game?” he snaps.
the beach stills slightly. your head lifts, dean turns. the guy raises his hands, laughing. “relax, man.”
beau doesn’t smile. “then stop being fucking weird.”
beau is usually easy, relaxed, charming when he wants to be. this is different. this is sharp, personal.
dean looks between beau and the guys, then back to you. you can practically see the pieces moving in his head. you stand quickly, brushing sand from your thighs.
“beau,” you say softly, too softly. his eyes cut to you immediately, not like a family friend, not like someone who has known you forever. more like someone who belongs to you, like he forgot, for one second, that he wasn’t allowed to.
dean sees that too, his expression shifting, just slightly.
“you okay?” beau asks.
you swallow. “yeah.”
dean’s brows lift. “why wouldn’t she be okay?”
beau’s eyes flick towards your brother, and for one terrifying second, you think he might say something stupid. something honest. instead, he shrugs.
“because those guys are being assholes.”
dean stares at him, then slowly turns towards the guys. “he’s right,” dean says, and just like that, big brother dean takes over.
which should be helpful.
except now beau looks like he wants to murder someone, dean looks like he’s trying to understand why beau cares so much, and you're standing between them in a bikini, wishing the ocean would swallow you whole.
3. 'one double chocolate chip ice cream with sprinkles, please'
the third time dean nearly catches on, it happens because of double chocolate chip ice cream. by now, he knows he's not just simply imagining it
the afternoon starts on the boat. everyone spends hours out on the water. your skin feels warm from the sun, salt drying in your hair, laughter carried away by the wind.
beau looks incredibly good it almost feels painful.
he sits near the back of the boat, sunglasses on, one arm stretched along the seat behind him, t-shirt abandoned somewhere near the cooler. every time the boat cuts over a wave, his stomach tightens slightly, and you have to pretend very hard that you're looking out at the horizon.
you're of course not looking out at the horizon. you're looking at your boyfriend, from beneath your sunglasses, like a coward, like a girl undeniably in love.
later that evening, beau docks the boat. everyone wanders into town for ice cream.
the shop is crowded, sticky floors and bright menus, families packed shoulder to shoulder, kids running around with melting cones already dripping onto their hands. before you can order, joanna tugs you back outside, insisting she needs your opinion on a bracelet in the little store next door.
which leaves dean and beau inside, alone, with your order.
it should mean nothing.
however, when you and joanna finally meet them outside, beau is already holding two cones. one mint chocolate for himself, one double chocolate chip for you.
complete with rainbow sprinkles. your favourite order. exactly.
dean’s gaze drops to the cones in beau’s hands before settling on his best friend, an unreadable expression on his features.
“how’d you know that?”
beau looks at him. “know what?”
“y/n's order.”
you step forward quickly. “everyone knows my order.” dean turns to you. “no, i know your order.”
“congratulations?”
“why does he know your order?”
beau’s face remains calm, infuriatingly calm. “she gets it every year.”
dean points at him. “i do not like how reasonable that answer was.”
joanna laughs from behind you. “dean, you’re being insane.”
“am i?”
“yes.”
dean looks at you again as you take the cone from beau carefully.
your fingers brush his. a mistake, another one. beau’s thumb moves, not much, just a small, instinctive stroke over your knuckle before he lets go.
dean’s expression goes blank. not angry, not yet. just very, very still.
you immediately shove the ice cream toward your mouth like that can somehow undo the last three seconds.
“good?” beau asks quietly. too quietly.
you nod. “yeah.”
dean stares, his gaze moving between you and beau, something unreadable settling over his features.
for the rest of the afternoon, he watches, and once he starts noticing, he can’t seem to stop.
he notices the way beau instinctively walks behind you on the crowded sidewalk, one hand briefly brushing your back to steer you away from a cyclist. the way you pass him your water bottle without even looking, and he takes it without question, like it’s something you’ve done a hundred times before.
dean isn’t entirely sure what he’s seeing yet, but he knows enough to realise this isn’t nothing.
4. jealousy, jealousy
the drinks night is supposed to be casual, which in hindsight, is exactly why it becomes a problem.
it’s just you, beau, dean and joanna at your favourite beachside bar in town, tucked around a small table beneath warm string lights, the air sticky with salt, and music low enough that everyone still has to lean in slightly to hear each other.
dean is, predictably, thriving.
he’s halfway through a beer, leaning against the back of his chair with that stupidly charming smile on his face while some girl at the next table over keeps glancing at him.
joanna notices first.
“oh my god dean" she mutters into her straw. “she’s been looking at you for ten minutes.”
dean’s brows lift. “has she?”
you snort. “don’t act humble. it doesn’t suit you.”
dean's gaze shifts to yours as a smirk graces his features. “what can i say...i’m naturally magnetic, y/n.”
“you’re naturally annoying.”
beau laughs quietly beside you, the sound brushing over you in the way it always does. low, familiar, private even when everyone else can hear it.
you don’t look at him. you can’t.
his knee is pressed lightly against yours beneath the table, hidden by the shadows and the angle of joanna's chair. it has taken every ounce of self-control in your body not to lean into him properly.
dean catches the girl’s eye and smiles. that’s all it takes, within five minutes, she’s at the table. pretty, confident, already laughing at something dean says before he’s even finished saying it.
then, because apparently the universe has decided to punish you personally, two of her friends follow suit.
one of them looks directly at beau and you feel your stomach drop.
she’s tall, sun-kissed, wearing a white linen dress. she has the kind of easy smile that comes from knowing it’s almost always returned.
“hi,” she says, leaning slightly towards him. “i’m natalie.”
beau glances at her politely, tipping his head in greeting. “beau.”
“beau,” she repeats, like she’s testing how it sounds. “that’s cute.”
your fingers tighten around your glass. joanna's eyes flick to you immediately. she knows, of course she does.
dean is too busy flirting to notice anything yet, but joanna sees the way your smile stills. the way you look down at your drink instead of across the table. the way beau’s knee presses a little more firmly against yours, like he feels the shift before you even say a word.
“are you here for the summer too?” natalie asks.
“just the week,” beau says.
polite, short, safe.
not rude enough to raise questions, not warm enough to invite anything. still, it burns.
she doesn’t know he’s yours.
she doesn’t know that his hand had been at your waist fifteen minutes ago in the hallway outside the bathrooms, thumb brushing beneath the hem of your shirt while he whispered that you looked beautiful.
she doesn’t know anything, and you hate that she’s allowed to look at him like she might.
“you should come by our place later,” natalie says, smile widening. “we’re having people over.”
beau pauses and you feel your throat tighten instinctively. dean, finally tuning back in, glances over with lazy amusement. “look at that, maxwell. making friends.”
your nails press lightly into your palm beneath the table.
beau doesn’t look at dean. he looks at you, just for half a second, too quick for anyone else, long enough for your heart to twist.
he turns back to natalie. “thanks, but we’ve already got plans.”
your chest loosens slightly. natalie tilts her head. “all of you?”
beau’s mouth lifts faintly, but his voice stays steady. “yeah.”
dean narrows his eyes slightly. “do we?”
joanna immediately kicks him under the table.
“ow.”
“yes,” she says brightly. “we do.”
you take a sip of your drink to hide your smile. natalie lingers for another second, clearly not used to being dismissed that gently, then shrugs and lets one of her friends pull her back towards the bar.
the moment she’s gone, dean looks between all of you.
“why are you guys being so weird?”
joanna rolls her eyes. “because you make everything weird.”
you stand suddenly, grabbing your drink. “i’ll be back, i'm going to grab some water.”
you slip through the crowd towards the bar, heart beating too fast for something so small, because it is small. you know it’s small. beau didn’t flirt back, he barely even smiled, but secrecy makes everything feel sharper.
every glance someone gives him feels like a reminder that the world still thinks he’s available.
you’re waiting at the bar when he appears beside you. not touching, not close enough to be obvious, but there.
“y/n,” he says quietly.
you keep your eyes on the counter. “you didn’t have to follow me.”
“yeah,” he says softly. “i did.”
you swallow. for a second, neither of you speak.
beau leans one elbow against the bar, studying your expression. “talk to me.”
your grip tightens slightly around your drink. “it’s silly, beau.”
his voice stays gentle. “i don’t think it is.”
you exhale slowly, trying to put words to the feeling. “it’s not even about her.”
beau stays quiet, letting you speak.
your voice softens, “it’s just… hard sometimes.” finally, you look at him. “having to sit there and act like i don’t care.”
something in his expression shifts immediately. understanding, softness, guilt.
he glances down briefly, then back at you. “i’m sorry, y/n.”
you blink. “for what?”
“for putting you in that position.” his voice is low, steady. “for making you feel like you have to pretend none of this matters.”
your chest tightens, “beau-”
“because it does matter.”
his gaze doesn’t leave yours. “you matter.”
your expression softens. his hand shifts on the bar, close enough that his fingers brush yours for half a second. quick. hidden.
“she didn’t matter.”
your breath catches.
his voice stays quiet. “i knew exactly who i was leaving with tonight.”
emotion lodges somewhere in your throat. you look down, a small smile finally pulling at your lips once more.
“i’m sorry.”
beau’s brows pull together slightly. “don’t apologise.”
“i know she didn’t mean anything,” you say softly. “i just… had a moment.”
his expression turns impossibly gentle. “you’re allowed to.” silence settles between you again, but it feels softer now, steadier. “are we okay?” he asks quietly.
this time, your smile comes easier. small. warm.
“yeah.”
some of the tension leaves his shoulders. “okay.”
he says it so softly it almost sounds like relief.
back at the table, dean watches the two of you standing side by side at the counter, not touching, not too close, nothing obvious.
yet, something about it feels strangely intense, serious. your expressions are soft but focused, like you’re having a conversation that matters.
beau says something quietly. you look down, then back up. dean narrows his eyes slightly. he can’t hear a word, can’t see anything concrete, but something about the whole thing feels… off.
a series of tiny moments that finally stop feeling explainable.
nothing obvious, nothing he can actually point to.
yet, enough to leave dean with the quiet, unsettling feeling that he’s missing something.
5. uh oh...
back at the house, you find beau in the kitchen, alone. finally.
the whole house is loud around you, music plays from the living room, parents drink wine on the deck, dean somewhere outside arguing with joanna about whether he cheated at cards.
beau stands by the sink, sleeves pushed up, rinsing sand out of a cooler. you pause in the doorway, he looks up. everything in his face softens, quietly, instantly.
“hi,” he says.
your heart aches. “hi.”
for a moment, neither of you move. “dean’s watching us” you whisper.
beau huffs softly, turning off the tap. “yeah.”
“you noticed?”
“it's pretty hard not to.”
you lean back against the counter, a small smirk gracing your features. “you were the one who knew my ice cream order.”
“i do know your ice cream order.”
“that’s the problem.”
his mouth curves faintly. “i'm sorry for paying attention to you.”
you give him a look. he steps closer, not touching, not yet, but close enough that the air shifts.
“i’ve been thinking about what you said earlier.”
your gaze lifts to his. the bar, about how hard this had become.
beau’s jaw tightens slightly. “i hate that you feel like you have to sit there pretending none of this matters.”
your chest tightens. “beau-”
“i mean it.” his voice is calm, steady. “watching you walk away earlier because you felt like you couldn’t react… it sucked.”
your expression softens. "it did for me too.”
“not being able to just…” he exhales, eyes dropping briefly to your mouth before lifting again. “be normal with you.”
your chest pulls tight. “beau.”
his gaze doesn’t leave yours. “i know why we’re doing this,” he says quietly. “i do. dean’s your brother. he’s my best friend. i understand why this is complicated.”
his voice drops. “but i’m starting to hate pretending.”
your throat tightens, you look down. “dean’s already noticing.”
“yeah.”
“he’s smart.”
a faint smile touches beau’s mouth. “unfortunately.”
you let out a small laugh, your face softening once more. “that’s what scares me.”
the words sit between you, honest, fragile. beau’s hand lifts slowly, giving you enough time to pull away. you don’t. his fingers brush your wrist, then settle there gently, hidden below the counter.
beau goes quiet. when he speaks again, his voice is gentler.
“dean finding out doesn’t scare me.”
your brows lift slightly. “it doesn’t?”
he shakes his head. “no.”
you laugh softly despite the seriousness of the conversation. “it should."
he stifles a small laugh before shaking his head. “what scares me is losing this.”
your breath catches, his eyes lock on yours.
“losing you, y/n.”
everything in you stills. beau’s expression shifts, suddenly more vulnerable than before, like the words came out before he could stop them.
he swallows. “i’m serious, baby i-”
dean’s voice sounds down the hallway, growing louder as he nears the kitchen. beau steps back quickly, the action alone looking suspicious. dean appears in the doorway two seconds later, his eyes move from you to beau, then to the space between you, then back again.
“what’s going on?”
you grab the nearest object off the counter. a spoon, for no reason.
“nothing.”
dean looks at the spoon in your hand, then at you. “why are you holding that like a weapon?”
you look down. “because you scared me.”
dean's eyebrows furrow. “by entering a kitchen?”
“aggressively.”
beau coughs. dean’s eyes flick to him.
“something funny?”
beau shakes his head. “nope.”
dean stares at him for one long second. then points between you. “you two are being weird.”
your stomach drops. “we’re not.”
“you are.”
“you think everyone is weird.”
“because lately everyone is being weird.”
he holds your gaze for another moment, and for a second, you think that’s it. that he knows, that he’s about to say it.
but then joanna yells from outside, accusing dean of hiding the cards, and he backs out of the doorway with one last suspicious glance. “this conversation isn’t over.”
you wait until he disappears. then exhale. beau looks at you.
“we’re terrible at this.”
-
the following day
the time dean actually catches you, it’s the last night, which feels unfair and inevitable at the same time.
the kind of thing summer had been building towards all week.
the house is full of noise behind you. music, laughter, screen doors opening and shutting, someone yelling about missing marshmallows, the distant clink of bottles being moved across the deck.
you slip away after dinner, simply needing some fresh air.
the dock is quiet when you get there, the water black and silver beneath the moon, the old wood still warm from the day’s heat beneath your bare feet. you sit at the edge with your knees pulled up, chin resting against them.
for a few minutes, you're alone, then the dock creaks behind you.
you don’t turn around, already knowing who had come to join you. beau sits beside you without speaking, shoulder brushing yours.
for a moment, neither of you say anything. tomorrow everyone goes home, and cape cod becomes another distant memory, until next year.
“you disappeared,” he says quietly.
“so did you.”
his mouth curves faintly. “followed you.”
you look at him then, bad idea. the moonlight softens him. his hair is messy from the wind, sweatshirt sleeves pushed to his elbows, eyes fixed on you like the rest of the world had become background noise.
“dean’s inside,” you whisper.
“i know.”
“someone could come out.”
“i know.”
you should move away, you don’t. instead, beau’s hand finds yours, his fingers threading slowly through yours like he’s giving you every chance to pull away.
not rushed, not hidden this time.
“i’m tired of pretending i don’t want to do that,” he says.
your eyes sting suddenly. “beau.”
“i don’t want to spend the whole year only looking at you when no one else is paying attention, y/n.”
your fingers tighten around his. “i don’t either.”
he turns more fully toward you. “then we tell him.”
you laugh once, nervous and soft. “you say that like it’s easy.”
“it won’t be.”
“he might kill you.”
“probably.”
you huff a small laugh in response. he smiles faintly, but his eyes stay serious. “i’d rather deal with him than keep making you feel like something i’m hiding.”
that gets you, completely. this is exactly what you had been too afraid to say out loud.
you look down at your joined hands. “you don’t make me feel like that.”
“sometimes this does though, y/n”
you hate that he’s right. you hate that you love him for noticing. the word arrives in your chest before you can stop it.
love.
maybe it had been there for longer than you realised, waiting patiently for you to stop looking away. beau reaches up slowly, his fingers brushing a strand of hair from your cheek. you close your eyes for half a second, savouring the moment.
“we should go back,” you whisper.
“yeah.”
neither of you moves. his hand stays on your cheek. your eyes open, and then he kisses you. softly at first, careful, like even now, even after everything, he’s giving you the chance to change your mind.
you don’t.
you lean into him, one hand curling into the front of his sweatshirt. beau makes a quiet sound into the kiss like the week had finally caught up with him all at once.
his arm slides around your waist, yours around his neck. for once, there is no pretending, no careful distance, no stolen almost-touch hidden behind towels or car seats or kitchen counters.
just beau.
warm and solid and yours beneath the summer night.
“you’ve gotta be fucking kidding me.”
you tear apart so fast you nearly lose your balance. beau’s hand catches your waist instinctively, which, unfortunately, does not help your case.
dean stands at the start of the dock. still, silent. your heart drops through your stomach.
“dean,” you breathe.
he doesn’t look at you first, he looks at beau.
to his credit, he doesn’t move away from you completely. beau lets go of your waist, but he stays close. close enough that dean notices. close enough that you do too.
“how long?” dean asks, his voice calm, too calm.
you stand slowly. “dean-”
“how long?”
beau answers. “a few months.”
dean’s jaw tightens. “months,” dean repeats.
you wrap your arms around yourself. “we were going to tell you.”
he laughs once, humourless. “when? at your wedding?”
“that’s not fair.”
“isn’t it?”
his eyes finally move to you, and the anger cracks just enough for hurt to show underneath. that is worse, so much worse. “you lied to me.”
your throat tightens. “i know.”
“both of you.”
beau’s voice stays low. “that’s on me.”
dean turns on him instantly. “do not do that.”
beau stills.
“don’t stand there and try to take all of it like that fixes the fact that you’ve been sneaking around with my sister behind my back.”
“i’m not trying to fix it.”
“good, because it doesn’t.”
you step forward. “dean, please.”
his face softens for half a second at your voice, then he looks away, dragging a hand through his hair. for a while, nobody says anything. the water moves quietly beneath the dock. the house hums behind you, distant and unaware.
finally, dean exhales, long, tired.
“i kind of figured.”
you blink. beau’s head lifts slightly. dean looks at you both like you’ve personally exhausted him. “i’m not an idiot.”
you say nothing. he points towards the house. “the car ride? weird.”
“the volleyball thing? very weird.”
beau looks down.
“the ice cream?” dean continues. “please. beau knew about the rainbow sprinkles, y/n.”
“lots of people know i like rainbow sprinkles,” you mutter weakly. dean gives you a flat look, you take it as a sign to stop talking.
“and the kitchen,” he adds. “you were holding a spoon like you’d been caught redhanded”
beau presses his lips together. wrong time to laugh, dangerously wrong.
“something funny, maxwell?”
beau shakes his head. “no.”
“good.” silence again. dean’s shoulders drop slightly, not forgiveness, not completely, but something less sharp.
“i’m not mad because it’s you,” he says, looking at beau. that surprises you, it seems to surprise beau too.
dean’s jaw works once. “honestly, if it had to be someone…” he stops, annoyed with himself for even saying it. “whatever. that’s not the point.”
your voice comes out small. “what is the point?”
dean looks at you, really looks at you, and suddenly he’s not angry in the loud way anymore.
he’s your brother.
the boy who used to carry your beach bag because he said you packed like you were fleeing the country. the boy who scared off guys before you even knew they were interested. the boy who pretended he wasn’t protective while being the most protective person alive.
“the point is you’re my sister, y/n” he says, softer now. “and he’s my best friend. and both of you decided i was the last person who got to know.”
your chest aches. “we were scared.”
“of me?”
you hesitate. dean’s expression shifts, that hurts him too.
“not like that,” you say quickly. “not because we thought you’d be horrible. just because it mattered. because you matter. because beau matters. and i didn’t want everything to change before we even knew what this was.”
dean looks at you for a long moment, then his gaze flicks to beau. “do you know what this is?”
beau doesn’t look away. “yeah.”
your breath catches. dean studies him carefully. “yeah?”
beau nods once. “i love her.”
everything stops. you turn towards him. for a second you forget dean is there, forget the dock, forget the entire summer sitting around you.
beau’s eyes meet yours, steady despite the nerves in his face. “i didn’t want to say it like this,” he says quietly.
your eyes burn. a small, helpless laugh escapes you. “on a dock while my brother plots your murder?”
beau’s mouth lifts faintly. “yeah. not exactly how i pictured it.” dean makes a strangled sound. “i’m literally standing right here.” you look back at him, wiping quickly beneath one eye.
“sorry.”
dean stares at you, then at beau. he sighs like the universe has personally wronged him.
“unbelievable.”
his voice is different now. still annoyed, still protective, but not furious. not anymore.
he steps closer, pointing directly at beau’s chest. “you.” beau straightens immediately. “don’t fuck this up.”
“i won’t.”
“i’m serious.”
“so am i.”
dean’s eyes narrow. “she’s my sister. don’t forget that.” beau’s face softens, but his voice stays firm.
“i never have.”
dean looks away, jaw tight, before pointing vaguely between you both.
“and no more sneaking around.”
you nod quickly. “okay.”
“no more lying.”
“okay.”
“and absolutely no making out on docks while everyone else is inside eating dessert.”
you frown. “that feels very specific.”
“because it just happened.”
beau looks down, hiding another smile. dean points at him again. “wipe that look off your face.”
beau immediately does, you bite your lip. dean turns to you, eyes narrowing. “and you. don’t think you’re getting out of this because you look emotional.”
you blink up at him. he lasts three seconds, maybe four, then his expression breaks. “come here,” he mutters. you step into him immediately.
dean wraps his arms around you, tight and familiar, one hand pressing briefly to the back of your head the way he used to when you were younger, crying over things you didn’t want to explain.
your throat closes. “i’m sorry,” you whisper.
he sighs into your hair. “yeah. you should be.”
his arms tighten. “i just didn’t want to lose you,” you admit quietly.
dean stills, pulling back enough to look at you. “you’re not losing me because you fell for my idiot best friend, y/n.”
beau mutters, “fair.”
dean doesn’t look away from you. “you’re stuck with me.”
your mouth trembles into a smile. “unfortunately.”
“watch it.”
you laugh softly, and dean’s face eases a little at the sound.
he looks over your shoulder at beau. “you can walk her back.”
beau blinks. “i can?”
“don’t make me regret saying it.”
“i won’t.”
dean starts walking backward towards the house, still pointing.
“door stays open.”
“dean.”
“i don’t care if we’re outside right now, the door stays open.”
you groan. “you’re so annoying.”
he turns finally, heading back toward the house, but stops halfway. for a second, he looks back. not at beau this time, at you.
his expression softens. “for what it’s worth,” he says, quieter. “i’m glad it’s him.” he disappears into the noise of the house before either of you can answer.
you stand there for a moment, stunned. beau steps closer beside you. careful now. respectful of the fact that everything has changed, and yet nothing at all.
“you okay?” he asks. you look at him, really look at him. the boy you had spent the whole summer loving in glances, in almost-touches, in quiet corners and stolen seconds. the boy who had just told your brother he loved you without flinching.
you nod slowly. “you love me?”
his face softens. “yeah.”
your heart turns over. “that’s inconvenient.”
beau laughs quietly, stepping close enough for his fingers to brush yours. “very.”
you slip your hand into his, openly, for the first time. “i love you too,” you whisper.
beau’s entire expression changes. he leans down, then stops, glancing towards the house.
you laugh softly. “dean said no sneaking around.”
“this isn’t sneaking.”
“no?”
his thumb brushes over your hand. “not anymore.”
so you kiss him again, softly, briefly. smiling against his mouth when someone from the deck yells, “door stays open!”
dean, obviously.
beau drops his forehead to yours, laughing under his breath. for the first time all summer, you don’t pull away.
pairing – garrett graham x nursing student!reader
summary – a bad loss, a worse party, and garrett finding out exactly what kind of man used to make someone he cares about feel small.
warnings – angst, emotional abuse references, slut-shaming, public humiliation, violence, physical fight, blood, strong language
notes from me – i promised garrett would find out about her ex! based on this ask, thank u babe!
word count – 6.5k
navigation – masterlist |
The party is technically still a party, in the way a body is technically still alive when it’s lying very still and making everyone else uncomfortable. There’s music coming from the living room speakers, and the kitchen is full, and someone has already knocked over half a case of beer near the back door, but the usual post-game buzz hasn’t properly taken.
The loss has followed the boys home like bad weather, clinging to the sharp set of Garrett’s jaw and the bruise darkening near Logan’s cheekbone and the way Dean keeps drinking. Even Tucker, who can usually make a room feel less like it wants to bite itself, has been standing at the counter for ten minutes making tiny sandwiches with the grim focus of a man assembling evidence.
“Don’t call them tiny sandwiches,” Tucker says, responding to something Logan had said that she'd missed. “They’re dippables.”
There's a beat of silence so beautiful and complete that she almost respects the universe for giving it to them.
Then Dean says, “I’m sorry, what the fuck did you just call them?”
Garrett laughs behind her, low and warm against the back of her shoulder, and the sound loosens something in her chest that had been sitting there since she spotted Nathan by the beer pong table twenty minutes ago.
Garrett’s sitting on the kitchen counter behind her, one knee hooked loosely at either side of her hips while she stands between his legs with her back tipped into him like it happened by accident and not because his hand found her waist three seconds after she walked in and kept her there.
He has a beer in one hand and the other at the back of her neck, thumb moving in slow, absent circles over the tender place where her shoulder meets her spine, like he’s decided her body is something he can keep track of without looking at it.
“They’re sandwiches, Tuck,” Logan says, leaning one hip against the island and reaching for one.
Tucker smacks his hand away. “They’re meant to be dipped. That’s the point.”
“In what?” she asks, because she loves Tucker and because she is weak.
Tucker brightens at her like he’s finally found a reasonable member of the group. “There’s au jus.”
Dean’s face twists. “There’s what?”
“Au jus,” Tucker repeats.
Garrett’s thumb pauses at the back of her neck. “Bro, did you make a French dip sandwich and then cut it into little slutty rectangles?”
She chokes on a laugh, and Tucker points at her with immediate betrayal. “Not you too. Don’t stoop to their level.”
“I’m sorry,” she says, not sounding sorry at all. “Little slutty rectangles was actually a strong contribution.”
“Unbelievable,” Tucker mutters, turning back to his plate with the wounded dignity of someone surrounded by people too stupid to appreciate innovation. “Fine. None for any of you.”
Logan already has one halfway to his mouth. “Too late.”
It should be enough. This, Garrett’s knee warm against her thigh, Tucker in front of them with a plate of sandwiches he has emotionally overinvested in, Dean loose-limbed and loud, Logan eating in a way that suggests he has never once feared choking.
It should be enough to keep her here, properly here, in the kitchen with the counter digging lightly into Garrett’s palm beside her hip and the whole house smelling like beer and aftershave and cheap chips and winter cold.
But every so often, her body remembers Nathan’s in the house. A quiet tightening under her skin whenever his voice comes close enough to recognise. The back of her throat going dry for half a second. Her stomach making one slow, unpleasant turn when she catches sight of him leaning in too close to some girl near the living room archway, smiling with that exact mouth he used to make her feel stupid for needing anything.
She’s over him. She knows that. She has done the therapy-adjacent late-night self-reflection, the crying in the shower, the deleting screenshots, the learning how to take a compliment without waiting for it to become a trap. She's rebuilt too many little pieces of herself to mistake disgust for longing.
Still. Seeing him makes her feel like she needs to wash her hands.
Garrett’s thumb presses a little more firmly into the back of her neck, and she realises, with a small, guilty jolt, that she’s gone still.
“Still sore from yesterday?” he murmurs, his mouth brushing the bare curve of her shoulder because her top has slipped slightly and because Garrett’s incapable of seeing available skin without acting like it exists for him personally.
She nods, letting the answer be easy because that’s what he’s asking about and because she would rather talk about a pulled shoulder than the way Nathan’s laugh keeps snagging at the edge of the room. “A little.”
Garrett’s hand shifts, fingers sliding beneath her hair to rub slow circles into the muscle. It hurts enough to make her inhale and feels good enough to make her want to lean back harder. “There?”
“Mhm.”
Dean watches the movement with narrowed eyes. “Are we witnessing foreplay or physiotherapy?”
“Could be both,” Garrett says.
“Clinical dual-purpose,” she adds, and Logan snorts hard enough to cough.
Tucker, because he’s the only person in the room with any decency, points a sandwich knife at all of them. “Can one kitchen interaction in this house not become sexual?”
“No,” Dean says immediately.
“No,” Logan agrees.
Garrett leans down and kisses the top of her shoulder, his grin pressing briefly into her skin. “Probably not.”
She laughs, and for one second it works. The room warms properly around her. Garrett’s body is solid behind her, his hand large and careful on her neck, and Nathan’s a thing somewhere else. A bad smell through a window. A person she used to know badly. Nothing more. Then he walks into the kitchen.
Nathan comes in with one of his friends behind him, shoulder first through the crowd, laughing at something already, like the house belongs to him because he’s decided to move through it. He looks the same in a way that feels almost rude.
Same neat hair. Same watch he used to tap when she was late, even if late meant she'd stayed back on placement because someone coded and she couldn’t exactly tell a dying man to hurry up. Same pale blue button-down that probably took more effort than it wanted to admit. His eyes flick over the kitchen and land on her. Garrett’s hand stops moving.
It’s so quick she nearly misses it. Nathan’s gaze dips to where she’s standing between Garrett’s knees, to Garrett’s hand on her neck, to the easy, intimate line of her body leaning back into his. His mouth twitches.
She hates that she knows that twitch. He turns toward his friend as they pass the island, heading for the sink where half the drinks are buried in ice, and coughs something under his breath. Enough that it could be denied, just enough that the words are meant to land like spit without the inconvenience of accountability.
Dean hears something. She knows because the lazy angle of his body changes at once, his spine straightening, one hand dropping from the counter. “What’d you say, man?”
The kitchen thins in a way no one else seems to notice at first. Tucker looks up from the sandwiches. Logan’s chewing slows. Garrett’s fingers spread over the back of her neck.
Nathan looks back at Dean like he’s surprised to be addressed, which is rich, considering Nathan’s whole personality is built on saying things softly enough to make other people look crazy for reacting. “Nah, man. Nothing.”
Dean’s face goes very calm. It’s a bad calm. A Dean calm that belongs right before some guy at Malone’s realises he’s miscalculated the pretty one. “Yeah?”
“Yeah,” Nathan says, lifting both hands, one beer bottle hanging loose from his fingers. “Just grabbing a drink.”
Dean nods once. “Get the fuck outta my kitchen.”
Nathan’s friend mutters something, but Nathan only gives a thin little smile, the one that always used to make her stomach drop because it meant he would punish her later for something he had started. “All good,” he says, and backs out with the beer.
For a second, nobody speaks. The music from the living room fills the space badly. Someone yells at the TV even though the TV is only playing a muted sports recap. Garrett’s hand has moved from her neck to her waist, his arm coming around her middle like he’s pulled her back without thinking.
“What was that about?” Logan asks, eyes still on the doorway.
Dean looks at her for half a second, not long enough to make it obvious to everyone, but long enough that she knows. Long enough that something sour and hot slides down the back of her throat.
He heard. Maybe not all of it, but enough. Dean, who jokes like breathing is optional, looks at her like he’s measuring whether to tell Garrett and deciding, maybe, that detonating him in the kitchen is not the right play.
“Nothing,” Dean says, taking a drink and looking away first. “All good.”
It isn’t, but she lets him have the lie. Garrett’s chin lowers slightly, his mouth close to her ear. “You okay?”
She makes herself nod before her body can make a whole production out of it. “Yeah. Shoulder’s just being annoying.”
Garrett doesn’t believe her. She can feel that in the way his hand settles more securely over her stomach, palm warm through her top. But he lets it go for now, kissing her shoulder again, once, slower this time. “Same as yesterday?”
“Yeah.”
Logan blinks, grateful for the normal subject or maybe just willing to accept the one she hands them. “What’d you do?”
“Oh, uh.” She clears her throat and reaches for one of Tucker’s sandwiches mostly so her hand has a task. “Patient came in unconscious yesterday. We were shifting him from the gurney to the bed when he started waking up, and he moved weird, and I kind of caught the weight wrong.” She lifts one shoulder, immediately regrets it, and makes a face. “Tweaked it a little. It’s fine. Just stiff.”
“Jesus,” Tucker says, concern creasing his forehead. “You okay?”
“Yeah, genuinely. Nothing compared to you guys throwing yourselves into walls.”
“Hey,” Logan says. “We get scholarships for that.”
Garrett’s thumb resumes the slow work at her shoulder, but his body hasn’t relaxed behind her. His beer sits forgotten beside him on the counter now, sweating into a little ring. “You should’ve told me.”
“I did tell you.”
“After I noticed.”
“That still counts.”
“It counts less.”
She tips her head back against his chest to look up at him, forcing the corner of her mouth to lift because the alternative feels like letting Nathan keep something. “Are you going to be difficult about a stiff shoulder?”
Garrett looks down at her, jaw still tight, eyes too attentive. “I’m good at difficult.”
Dean makes a disgusted sound. “God, you two are nauseating.”
“You’re just jealous nobody wants to stand between your knees while you threaten medical neglect,” Logan says.
Dean crosses his arms. “Plenty of people want to stand between my knees.”
“Name two.”
“Your mom, for one.”
Logan throws a piece of bread at him. Tucker yells about waste. Garrett laughs against her hair, and she lets herself be folded back into the noise because the kitchen moves on around her, because Nathan is gone, because for a while that's enough.
The night loosens by degrees without ever becoming good. People keep drinking. The music gets louder as if volume can correct a bad final score. The boys split apart eventually, pulled into different conversations and arguments and games she doesn’t track.
Garrett disappears toward the back porch with Logan and two guys from the team, his hand sliding off her waist only after he bends to murmur, “Come find me if your shoulder gets worse,” which makes Dean make such a vile kissing sound that Garrett shoves him on the way past.
She ends up in the living room with two girls from anatomy and one from her clinical group, talking about a professor who pronounces duodenum differently every lecture like he’s trying to keep them on their toes.
It helps. It really does. The room is warm and crowded, and someone has shoved a drink into her hand that she keeps forgetting to drink, and for ten full minutes she is almost normal.
Then Garrett’s voice cuts through the house. “The fuck did you just say to me?”
The conversation around her falters. Her head turns before she’s fully processed why her stomach has dropped. Garrett’s near the archway between the living room and hall, shoulders squared, one hand fisted at his side, the other pushing Nathan back by the chest hard enough that Nathan stumbles into someone behind him. Logan’s two steps away, already moving. Dean, by the couch, goes still in a way that makes the whole room feel suddenly smaller.
Nathan laughs. He’s drunk enough now that the edges of him are sloppy, his face flushed, hair falling out of its careful shape. “I’m just saying, bro. She’s fucking insane. You haven’t gotten to the part where she has a nervous breakdown every time–”
Garrett shoves him again. Harder. “Say that shit again.”
A low sound moves through the room, like everyone’s inhaled at once and forgotten the exhale.
“Garrett,” she says, but it disappears under the music and the blood rushing in her ears.
Nathan’s eyes flick past Garrett and land on her. It’s awful, how bright he gets when he sees her watching. Like this is what he wanted. Like all the soft, careful little comments, all the rumours, all the muttered half-words in kitchens and hallways and under his breath, had been leading toward the moment he could drag her into the middle of a room and make her feel sixteen inches tall again.
“There she is,” Nathan says, spreading his arms slightly. “Slut of the hour. Been wanting to talk to you.”
Her fingers go cold around her cup. Garrett turns his head just enough to see her face, and whatever is left of his restraint thins to a thread.
Nathan either doesn’t notice or doesn’t care. His smile pulls wider. “Hey, Graham, does she do that thing when she sucks yo–”
Garrett hits him before the sentence finishes.
The sound is horrible. Clean and thick and immediate, Garrett’s fist catching Nathan square in the jaw with enough force to snap his head sideways and send his beer flying out of his hand.
For one suspended second, everyone freezes. Then Nathan’s friend lunges, Dean moves like someone released him from a leash, and the whole living room comes apart.
Dean catches Nathan’s friend by the shirt and drives him backward into the wall with a crash that knocks a picture frame crooked. Someone screams. Someone else yells, “Oh shit!” like they’re at a sporting event instead of watching a felony assemble itself in real time.
Nathan swings wildly and catches Garrett’s shoulder, but Garrett barely seems to feel it. He shoves him back over the coffee table, follows him down, and the next punch lands against Nathan’s cheek. Then another. And another.
For half a second, some ugly, honest part of her likes it. It flares through her so fast she feels sick with it, hot and vindictive and horribly human. Nathan on the floor, finally not smiling. Nathan with his mouth split instead of using it. Nathan taking one clean consequence after months of turning her name into something dirty in other people’s mouths.
Then Garrett’s knuckles hit him again, and the thought snaps in half.
“Garrett!” She pushes forward, but the room is bodies and arms and spilled beer. “Garrett, stop!”
He doesn’t hear her. Or he hears and can’t get to it. His face isn’t the face from the kitchen, not the boy with his thumb at her shoulder and his beer forgotten beside him. His jaw is locked, eyes bright and empty with rage, every line of him driven toward the next punch like the world has narrowed to Nathan’s face and the words he almost got to finish.
This could be bad. The thought arrives clinical and brutal. His draft. The team. The school. Coach. Phil. The Bruins. Everything people are already waiting to hold against him because men like Garrett are allowed to be violent on the ice only when someone else is keeping score.
“Logan,” she says, grabbing his sleeve as he passes. Her voice cracks around the urgency of it. “Get him off!”
Logan looks at her once, then at Garrett, and whatever he sees makes his face go grim. “G!” He moves in fast, Tucker right behind him, both of them grabbing Garrett under the arms and around the shoulders. “Walk it off, man. Come on.”
Garrett bucks against them so hard Tucker swears, Garrett's elbow catching him in the ribs. “Did you hear him?” Garrett snaps, voice wrecked and furious. “You didn’t– did you fucking hear what he said?”
“I heard,” Logan says, jaw tight, hauling him back with everything he has. “I heard, okay? But you gotta walk it off.”
“He’s a piece of shit!”
“I know.”
“You didn’t hear what he said before–”
“I know,” Logan says again, sharper now, because Garrett’s still trying to surge forward and Nathan is coughing blood onto the carpet and Dean’s being dragged off Nathan’s friend by two defensemen who look like they’re not having a great time either. “Garrett. Look at me. You’re done. You hear me? You’re done.”
Garrett’s eyes cut to her.
The whole room seems to tilt around that look. He’s breathing hard, chest heaving, curls falling into his eyes, blood on his knuckles that might not be his. The rage is still there, hot and awful, but underneath it something else flickers when he finds her standing in the middle of the room with her cup still in her hand and her shoulder drawn too high and her mouth slightly open like she’s forgotten what shape to make.
For a second, he looks almost scared. Then Nathan groans from the floor, and Garrett surges again.
“Upstairs,” Tucker says, voice tight. “Get him upstairs.”
Dean, still red-faced and furious, points at Nathan from across the room while Beau keeps a hand on his chest. “Get that fucker out of my house.”
“Dean,” Logan snaps.
“No, get him the fuck out.”
Garrett’s shoved toward the stairs more than guided, Logan at his shoulder, Tucker at his back, both of them talking low and fast. Garrett keeps looking back. Not at Nathan now, at her. Like he can’t decide whether leaving her downstairs is another thing to be angry about.
She can’t move immediately. For three, maybe four seconds, she stands there while the room reorganises itself around the damage. Nathan’s friend is yelling. Dean’s yelling louder. Someone is crouching beside Nathan, asking if he can open his mouth, which makes her student nurse brain twitch with absurd, unwanted competence.
The girls from anatomy are around her suddenly, one hand touching her elbow, another voice saying, “Hey, are you okay?” in that careful way people speak when they realise they’ve walked into someone else’s history without a map.
She looks at Nathan on the floor. There’s blood at the corner of his mouth. His eye is already swelling. He looks smaller than he used to. Or maybe he was always this size and she had just been made to feel so much smaller beside him that she forgot how to judge distance properly.
He turns his head slightly, makes eye contact with her and spits red onto the carpet. “Crazy bitch,” he mutters.
The girl beside her inhales sharply. Something in her goes very still, a clean little line drawn through the middle of her body.
She sets her cup down on the nearest shelf because her hand’s shaking now and she doesn’t want anyone to mistake that for weakness. Then she steps around the coffee table, careful of the broken glass, careful of the beer soaking into the rug, and looks down at him. Nathan’s eyes lift to hers, dazed and hateful.
“You need to leave,” she says. Her voice is quieter than she expects. It works anyway.
Nathan laughs, or tries to. It comes out wet. “Yeah? Gonna get your boyfriend to hit me again?”
“No,” she says. “I’m going to go check on him. You can bleed on someone else’s fucking floor.”
For once, Nathan has nothing ready. His mouth opens, then shuts, and the silence that follows is so much better than anything she could have made him say. She turns before he can recover.
The stairs feel longer than usual. Her legs are steady until she reaches the landing, and then they’re not, a little, the adrenaline making her knees feel too loose under her. She hears Garrett before she sees him, voice rough behind his bedroom door.
“I’m fine.”
Logan’s answer is immediate. “You’re not fine.”
“I said I’m fine.”
“And I said you just tried to turn her ex into ground beef in our living room, so maybe I'm not over the moon about leaving you alone right now.”
She pushes the door open.
Garrett’s standing near the bed with Tucker in front of him and Logan by the door like he’s prepared to physically block an exit. Garrett’s right hand is bleeding across the knuckles. His shoulder is tense under his shirt. His face is flushed, jaw still working like he's chewing through the last of the fight.
All three boys look at her when she steps in. Garrett’s expression changes first. “Baby,” he says, and the word comes out rough enough that it almost undoes her.
Logan looks between them, then exhales. “We’ll be outside.”
Garrett’s head snaps toward him. “No, you don’t have to–”
“Yes, we do,” Tucker says gently. “Bathroom’s across the hall if you need first aid stuff.”
“I know where the bathroom is,” she says automatically.
Tucker gives her a tiny, exhausted smile. “Right. Yeah. Sorry.”
Then they’re gone, the door clicking shut behind them and leaving the room suddenly too quiet around her and Garrett.
For a second, neither of them moves. The music downstairs is muffled now, mostly bass and shouting. Garrett stands by the bed with blood drying over his knuckles, chest still rising too fast, looking at her like he expects her to take one good look and leave.
She hates that. She hates that the anger is already curdling into fear in his face. “Sit down,” she says.
His mouth twists. “Are you okay?”
“Sit down, Garrett.”
He does, because her voice has gone into the place it goes when she has no interest in negotiating with hockey players, concussed or otherwise. He sits on the edge of the bed, elbows braced on his knees, hand held awkwardly in front of him like he has only just remembered it exists.
She crosses to him and takes it carefully. His fingers twitch once, like he almost pulls away. She doesn’t let him.
“You’re bleeding,” she says, because it's easier to start with what her hands know how to fix.
“It’s not mine.”
“Some of it is.”
Garrett looks down at their hands, then away. “Did he touch you?”
“No.”
“Did he say anything else to you?”
She sighs softly. “Garrett.”
His eyes snap back. “Did he?”
She looks at him for a second, at the fury trying to relight itself because it's easier than whatever else is waiting in the room. “Not anything that matters.”
“All of it fucking matters.”
The answer lands hard enough that she has to look down at his hand. The skin over two knuckles is split, red and swelling.
She runs her thumb lightly around the edge of it, not over the broken skin, and Garrett sucks in a breath through his teeth. “That hurt?”
“No.”
“Liar.”
His mouth almost moves. Almost. It doesn’t make it to a smile.
She goes to the bathroom and comes back with the little first aid box she’s now reorganised three times. Garrett stays where she left him, which feels like a miracle or a warning. When she sits beside him on the bed, close enough that her knee touches his thigh, his eyes stay on her face.
“I’m sorry,” he says.
She pauses with an antiseptic wipe halfway open.
Garrett swallows, throat working hard. “I’m sorry. I know I shouldn’t have– fuck, I know. I know it was bad. I know what that looked like.”
She sets the wipe down unopened for a second. “What do you think it looked like?”
His laugh is short and ugly. “Like exactly what everyone thinks I am when I get pissed off.”
The room shifts around the words. Phil’s shadow under Garrett’s skin, waiting for any evidence it can use.
She turns toward him fully. “No.”
“You didn’t see my face.”
“I did.”
“No, you didn’t.” His voice cracks with frustration. “You saw after. You didn’t see what I– I couldn’t stop. I heard him say that shit about you, and I couldn’t stop. I– I blacked out. I wanted to fucking kill him.”
She doesn’t flinch. That feels important, so she makes sure of it. She sits there with his bleeding hand in hers and the open first aid box on the bed and makes herself stay steady, because Garrett is watching for fear like his life depends on finding it before it finds him.
“You stopped,” she says.
His eyes flash. “Because Logan dragged me off.”
“And because you let him.”
Garrett looks away, jaw clenching.
She picks up the wipe again and tears the packet open. “This is going to sting.”
“I don’t care.”
“I know. I’m saying it anyway.”
She cleans his knuckles carefully. Garrett hisses once and then has the audacity to pretend he didn’t, staring at the wall like the wall has asked him to perform masculinity.
She would make fun of him on any other night. On this one, she only holds his hand more securely and works the dried blood from the torn skin until she can see what belongs to him and what doesn’t.
“He was shitty,” she says, after the silence has stretched too thin.
Garrett’s breathing changes.
She keeps her eyes on his hand. “Not just, like, bad breakup shitty. He was… he made everything feel really small.” Her thumb steadies the back of Garrett’s hand when his fingers start to curl. “Me, mostly. The things I liked. The way I talked. What I wore. Who I spoke to. If I cried, I was manipulative. If I didn’t cry, I was cold. If I needed reassurance, I was needy. If I pulled away, I was punishing him. It was always something. And then after we broke up, he started saying things because he knew I hated making scenes enough that I wouldn’t correct him.”
Garrett’s face has gone dangerously still.
She glances up. “Do not go back downstairs.”
“I’m not.”
“You look like you’re planning an escape route.”
His eyes flick to hers, and she can see the exact moment the anger gives way to something worse, something softer and more helpless.
“Why didn’t you tell me?” he asks.
It could sound accusing from anyone else. From him it just sounds hurt.
She folds the wipe into a small square because her hands need something to do. “Because I didn’t want to bring him into this.”
Garrett’s brow creases. “Into what?”
She looks at him then, and the room gets too warm and too quiet all at once. His hand is still in hers. His knees are still angled toward her. There’s blood on the wipe, music through the floor, and a fight downstairs with her name at the centre of it.
Whatever this is has been refusing a name for weeks, living in Garrett’s bed and his kitchen and the passenger seat of his car, wearing his hoodies and eating his pizza and saying I’m not your girlfriend with his thumb tucked into her waistband.
“This,” she says.
Garrett’s face shifts, small and aching.
She looks back at his hand because it is safer. “I didn’t want to feel like I was handing him proof. Like he still mattered enough to affect something good. And I didn’t want you to look at me differently.”
“Baby,” Garrett says, rough.
“I know that’s stupid.”
“It’s not.”
“I’m over him.”
“I know.”
“No, I am.” She says it too quickly, then has to stop and take a breath because her chest has gone tight in a way she resents. “I am. I don’t want him. I don’t miss him. I don’t even care what he thinks of me anymore, not really. But seeing him still makes my skin feel weird. Like I’m waiting to be corrected.”
Garrett closes his eyes.
She tapes gauze over his knuckles with more care than is probably necessary. “And then you hit him, and part of me was like… good.” Her mouth twists with the honesty. “Which is not a very healing, future-healthcare-professional reaction.”
Garrett gives a broken little huff. “I don’t think healthcare professionals have to be saints.”
“No?”
“No.” His hand turns carefully under hers, catching her fingers. “Especially not when some asshole calls them that in my living room.”
She studies his face. “You can’t do that again.”
“I know.”
“I mean it.”
“I know.”
“No, Garrett.” Her voice firms, not loud, but enough that his eyes stay on hers. “He’s not worth your team. He’s not worth hockey. He’s not worth giving anyone a reason to say you’re out of control.”
Something painful crosses his face.
She softens immediately, her thumb moving once over the edge of the tape. “And he’s not worth making you feel like this.”
Garrett looks down at their hands. “I scared you.”
“No.”
His jaw tightens. “Don’t lie to make me feel better.”
“I’m not.” She shifts closer, her knee pressing more firmly into his thigh. “You didn’t scare me. The situation scared me. What could happen to you scared me. The way you looked at me after scared me because you looked like you thought I was going to run.”
Garrett doesn’t answer.
She reaches up with her free hand and turns his face gently toward hers. He lets her, but barely, his eyes dark and wet in a way that makes her chest hurt. “You didn’t make me afraid of you.”
His breath leaves him unevenly.
“I was afraid for you,” she says. “That’s different.”
Garrett’s eyes close for half a second under her hand. When they open again, the fight has drained out of him enough to leave the tired underneath. He leans forward slowly, like he's giving her time to move away even now, and rests his forehead against her shoulder.
She brings her hand to the back of his head immediately. His curls are warm under her fingers, damp at the roots from the party heat and whatever adrenaline is still burning out of him. His good hand comes around her waist. Proof, maybe. Or asking for it.
“I’m sorry,” he says again, muffled against her shirt.
“I know.”
“I just heard him and I–”
“I know.”
“He doesn’t get to talk about you like that.”
Her throat tightens. She turns her face into his hair for a second and lets herself breathe him in, the beer and soap and sweat and Garrett underneath it all, so familiar now it makes something in her ache. “No,” she says quietly. “He doesn’t.”
Garrett’s arm tightens around her, then loosens at once like he’s checking himself. She hates that too, so she shifts closer until he can’t mistake it, one hand sliding down to his shoulder, her cheek resting against his temple.
“You can hold me,” she murmurs.
He goes still.
“I’ll tell you if it’s too much.”
A breath shudders out of him. Then he pulls her in properly, both arms around her now, careful of his taped hand but tight enough that she can feel the last of the tremor in him. It’s not the confident, lazy hold from the kitchen.
It’s not the smug arm around her waist in front of some guy he’s trying to intimidate. It’s messy and tired and a little desperate, his face tucked against her neck like he can’t look at her while needing her this much.
She lets him. More than that, she holds him back. Downstairs, someone shouts. Dean, probably. Then Logan’s voice cuts through, sharp and managerial, which means the cleanup has reached the stage where property damage is being assessed by people who have no business assessing anything.
Garrett lifts his head slightly. “Is he still here?”
“No. Dean was having him removed from the premises with… enthusiasm.”
Garrett’s mouth twitches against her shoulder. “Good.”
“Dean also fought his friend.”
“Yeah, I saw.”
“Really committed to the bit.”
“Dean likes a group project.”
She laughs before she can stop it. It comes out small and shaky, but it’s real, and Garrett pulls back just enough to look at her like the sound has physically touched something in him.
There’s blood near his collar, a bruise starting along his jaw that she hadn’t noticed before, and his eyes are still too bright. He looks wrecked. He looks guilty. He looks like the boy from the kitchen and the man from the fight and something younger underneath both, waiting to see whether the room will stay safe.
She brushes her thumb lightly over the unbruised side of his jaw. “You’re an idiot.”
His mouth moves. “Yeah.”
“A huge idiot.”
“I know.”
“With terrible emotional regulation.”
That finally gets the edge of a smile, weak but there. “Coming from the girl who diagnoses herself with being hungry instead of sad.”
“That’s a valid nursing assessment.”
“It’s not.”
“It absolutely is. Half of this house is one snack away from psychiatric stability.”
Garrett huffs, and the sound loosens the room by an inch. His hand lifts to her waist, thumb rubbing once through the fabric in the same absent pattern from earlier, like his body remembers tenderness even when his head is still catching up.
“I should’ve asked you,” he says after a moment. “About him. Before.”
She shakes her head. “You didn’t know there was anything to ask.”
“I knew you got weird when his name came up.”
“I get weird when people say wound vac too.”
“That’s different.”
“It’s a gross phrase.”
His eyes stay on her, too serious for the joke to fully land. “I’m sorry you had to deal with him alone.”
She swallows. “I’m not alone now.”
Garrett’s face changes so fast she nearly looks away. The words sit between them, too plain, too close to something they have both been circling with sex and rides to placement and coffee in his kitchen and sleeping pressed together like denial is a blanket they can share.
He touches her chin, careful with his taped fingers. “No,” he says quietly. “You’re not.”
Her chest aches. She wants to make a joke. She wants to say something about him being concussed by his own fist or reckless in a way that should be charted. Instead she leans in and kisses him.
It’s soft because his lip is split a little and his jaw is sore and the whole night has been too sharp already. Garrett makes a sound against her mouth, one hand sliding to the back of her neck like he wants to keep her there and is still remembering to ask.
She lets the answer be in the way she moves closer, in the way her hand settles over his chest, in the way she kisses him again when he starts to pull back.
When they separate, his forehead stays against hers.
“I’m still mad,” he whispers.
“I know.”
“I want to go downstairs and kick him again.”
“He’s gone.”
“I can find him.”
She gives him a look.
Garrett exhales, eyes closing. “Kidding.”
“No, you’re not.”
“No,” he admits. “But I won’t.”
“Good.”
His thumb moves once beneath her jaw. “You staying?”
She pulls back enough to look at him. “After that? I kind of have to. Someone should monitor you for post-fight stupidity.”
“That a real condition?”
“In this house? Endemic.”
He smiles properly then, real enough that something unclenches behind her ribs. She reaches for his hand again and checks the tape, pressing the edge down where it has started to lift.
Garrett watches her do it. “You’re really okay?”
She pauses, because the easy answer is there. Fine. Good fine. The one they both know how to use when the room is too full.
Then she thinks of Nathan on the floor, small and bleeding and still trying to make her feel dirty from beneath Garrett’s bloodied knuckles.
She thinks of the kitchen, Tucker’s dippables, Dean’s sudden calm, Logan dragging Garrett back because he understood the stakes before Garrett could. She thinks of Garrett’s face after, terrified of himself in a way he has never made her feel of him.
“I’m… a little grossed out,” she says. “And tired. And I probably want to shower even though he didn’t touch me, which is annoying.”
Garrett’s eyes soften painfully.
“But I’m okay,” she says, because this part is true too. “I think I’m okay.”
He nods slowly. “Okay.”
“And you’re going to sit here for a minute before you go anywhere near stairs.”
“Yes, ma’am.”
“And you’re going to ice your hand.”
His brows pull together. “I just beat the shit out of a guy for you and now you’re giving me homework?”
“You beat the shit out of a guy for yourself too, Graham. Don’t get noble.”
His mouth opens, then closes. “Fair.”
“Thank you.”
He looks at her for a beat, then his mouth tilts faintly. “You’re kind of scary when you’re right.”
“I’m almost always right. You’re just new here.”
Garrett laughs, and it hurts him. She knows because his face twitches and his hand comes up toward his ribs like he can somehow protect every sore part at once.
She clicks her tongue before she can help it. “See? Post-fight stupidity.”
“I’m fine.”
She stares at him.
He sighs. “Manageable.”
“Better.”
Garrett reaches for her before she can get up fully for ice, catching her gently around the waist and pulling her back between his knees, echoing the kitchen without the noise, without the party version of themselves, without Nathan’s eyes from across the room.
His forehead drops to her stomach for a second, arms around her hips. She stills, then brings both hands to his hair. “I’ve got you,” she murmurs, because it’s the only thing that fits.
Garrett’s grip tightens once. Then, so quiet she almost misses it under the bass downstairs, he says, “I’ve got you too.”
to be notified when i post new fics, follow @kooksandpearls-library and turn on notifications! i no longer use a taglist for garrett fics.
pairing – garrett graham x nursing student!reader
summary – garrett’s father shows up at a game, and the aftermath hurts worse than the black eye.
warnings – mentions of domestic violence, abusive father, childhood trauma, emotional breakdown, crying, panic response, hockey injury/black eye, strong language
notes from me – i've had a few requests for this moment, and wanted to write it v carefully! i took a lot of inspiration from the scene where garrett tells hannah abt his dad <3
word count – 7.5k
navigation – masterlist |
The thing about sitting in Garrett Graham’s letterman jacket at a Briar hockey game was that it made people stupid. Not her, obviously. She was being incredibly normal about it. Mature, even.
She'd only rolled her eyes twelve times since they’d left the parking lot, which, considering Lucy had made a full production out of tugging the jacket collar up around her face and going, “Oh my God, babe, do you smell that? Commitment,” felt like a real exercise in restraint.
Monique had been worse, because Monique had a quiet voice and a deadpan delivery. She kept looking over with her chin tucked into her scarf, eyes flicking from the jacket to the ice, then back again, like she was watching an organism evolve in real time.
“He is not my boyfriend,” she said, for what had to be the fourth time, settling deeper into her seat like the plastic could open up and swallow her if she pressed hard enough.
Lucy, sitting on her left with her knees angled toward her and a cup of something hot steaming between both hands, made a sympathetic little noise that had absolutely no sympathy in it. “Of course.”
“He isn’t.”
“Right,” Monique said. “He just kissed you goodbye in front of half the hockey house and gave you his jacket because you shivered once.”
“I was cold.”
“And he, famously, is the only man at Briar with access to outerwear.”
She huffed, sinking her chin into the collar because the arena was freezing and because, unfortunately, Garrett’s jacket was stupidly warm. It smelled like cold air and detergent and that clean, sharp soap from the bathroom at the hockey house, with something underneath that was just him in a way she was trying very hard not to examine in public.
“You’re both being unbearable.”
Lucy brightened. “Because we love you.”
“Because you’re obsessed with my downfall.”
“Same thing.”
Down on the ice, the team was warming up, bodies cutting through the pale scratch of skate marks, pucks snapping hard off sticks and boards, the sound ricocheting up into the stands like little bursts of thunder.
It always amazed her a little, how different Garrett looked out there. Like someone had taken the boy who sprawled across the couch at the hockey house with his knee nudging hers, stealing fries from her plate, and sharpened him into something clean and fast and almost vicious. He moved like he belonged to the rink. Like the cold had been made for him.
She spotted him before he spotted her, which felt like winning something small and embarrassing. He was skating backward near centre ice, helmet tipped enough that she could see the dark mess of his curls escaping beneath it, mouth moving around something he was saying to Logan.
Logan shoved him lightly with one gloved hand, Garrett shoved him back harder, and then Garrett’s gaze drifted up toward their section like he’d felt her looking. It was ridiculous, how quick his face changed.
One second he was all hockey captain focus, jaw set, shoulders loose, stick held easy in one hand. The next, his grin cracked open bright enough that Lucy made a tiny gagging sound beside her. He lifted his chin at her, smug and warm at the same time, and she gave him a wave that was supposed to be casual and came out entirely too fond.
His eyes dropped, caught on the jacket around her shoulders, and the grin did something worse. Softer. More private. Like he was trying to pretend he didn’t like it and failing so badly he should’ve been embarrassed.
“Oh, babe,” Monique said under her breath. “That is a boyfriend.”
“Shut up.”
“He saw you in his jacket and almost forgot he had legs.”
“Shut up.”
Lucy leaned over her knees, waving down at the ice with a wide grin like she was trying to get them married before the first whistle. “Garrett! We think you’re very brave for not having a girlfriend!”
Her stomach dropped straight into her shoes. “Lucy.”
Garrett, mercifully too far away to hear, only pointed his stick up in their direction before turning back toward the drill. But he was still grinning. The asshole.
By the time warmups started winding down and the arena filled properly, the air had shifted into that restless pre-game buzz that made even the metal railings feel charged. Students packed into rows with painted faces and cheap signs, somebody behind them was already yelling at a player who hadn’t done anything yet, and the announcer’s voice came in and out over the speakers while the lights washed everything in cold white.
She had just turned her head to answer Monique, who was asking if she wanted to split fries at intermission, when an older couple paused at the end of their row.
The man looked familiar in the vague, unsettling way people did when you’d seen their face somewhere but couldn’t place the context. He was tall, broad through the shoulders even under his coat, with a square jaw, silver threaded through his hair, and the kind of presence that made space feel like it ought to rearrange around him.
The woman beside him was polished, pretty in a neat, expensive way, her smile already prepared before she’d fully made eye contact.
“Oh– sorry,” she said automatically, shifting toward Lucy to make room. The jacket bunched at her elbows as she moved. “There’s space here.”
The man shook his head once, not dismissive, but close enough to it that her body noticed before her brain did. “It’s fine.”
He stepped past her, his knee brushing the edge of the row, then stopped halfway through lowering himself into the seat when his eyes landed on the jacket. The Briar lettering, Garrett’s number stitched into the sleeve.
Something in his expression flickered. Recognition, maybe. Possession, almost, though that was a strange thing to think about a jacket.
“Graham?” he said.
Her hand tightened slightly around the cuff before she realised she was doing it. “Mhm.”
He looked at her properly then. It was a quick look, assessing, the kind of look she’d seen from attending physicians when they walked into a room and decided in half a second whether you knew what you were doing. It didn’t feel rude enough to call rude, which made it worse somehow.
“Phil,” he said, holding out his hand. “Garrett’s father.”
For a second her brain went perfectly blank, like someone had dropped a sheet over every thought she owned. Phil. Garrett’s father. Garrett’s father, sitting next to her, with his hand out, while she was wearing Garrett’s jacket and had spent the last twenty minutes arguing that he wasn’t her boyfriend.
“Oh,” she said, and immediately wanted to walk into traffic. “Uh. Hi.”
His hand was firm around hers. Too firm, maybe, or maybe she was being ridiculous because her nervous system had just been handed a situation it hadn’t studied for.
She gave him her name, then remembered to smile, then hated that she had to think about smiling, because there was nothing actually wrong. People met parents. Normal people met parents. Girls met the parents of boys who were not their boyfriends all the time, probably. Maybe. Fuck.
Phil repeated her name like he was filing it away. “This is my fiancée, Cindy.”
Cindy leaned forward slightly, her smile warmer than his but still careful around the edges. “Lovely to meet you.”
“You too,” she said, and meant it enough. Cindy seemed nice. She had a gentle voice, pretty earrings, a hand resting lightly in her lap. Normal. Fine. Everything was fine.
Lucy, to her credit, had gone unusually still beside her, which meant either she was trying not to say something insane or she had also felt the temperature around them change by a few degrees. Monique gave a polite smile and then looked at the ice with the laser focus of someone pretending very hard not to eavesdrop.
The lights dropped. The crowd roared. The starting lineup began. She did what she always did when Garrett’s name came over the speakers. She cheered, because she liked seeing him win and because he was impossible not to cheer for when he skated out with his chin lifted and that loose, cocky glide like the entire arena was a room he’d already talked his way into owning.
He came over the boards with his stick in one hand, shoulders squared, helmet low over his eyes, and she cupped her hands around her mouth, yelling loud enough for Lucy to laugh beside her. “Graham!”
Garrett looked up. For half a second, he found her and everything was exactly the way it had been during warmups. His face opened, instinctive and bright, because he had seen her. Then his gaze moved one seat over.
The grin fell off his face so fast it barely looked like an expression changing. It looked like something had been cut. Her hands lowered slowly from her mouth.
His body went wrong in this tiny, awful way, one shoulder tightening, his stick hand flexing once, jaw locking hard beneath the cage of his helmet. From this far away, with the arena loud and the lights sharp and bodies moving everywhere, nobody else would’ve noticed, but she noticed.
She noticed because she had watched Garrett relax under her hands on a couch, had watched him half-asleep in a kitchen at midnight, had watched him come back from games buzzing and smug and high on adrenaline. She knew the way his confidence usually sat in his body.
This wasn’t that. His eyes flicked back to her. Sharp. Caught. Like he’d walked into a room and found a door missing. She lifted her hand a little, uncertain, the motion barely more than a question.
Garrett’s mouth moved around something she couldn’t hear. Then Logan skated into his shoulder, saying something to him, and Garrett snapped his head away like he’d been caught staring. The anthem started. Everyone around them stood.
She stood too, because her body knew what to do even if the rest of her had gone strange and cold.
“You okay?” Lucy murmured, so low it barely made it past the noise.
“Yeah,” she said, eyes still on Garrett. “I just– yeah.”
Phil didn’t say anything. He stood with his hands folded in front of him, looking down at the ice with a flatness that made the fine hairs at the back of her neck lift.
The first period was bad. Bad in the way Garrett wasn’t where he was supposed to be inside his own body. His skating was still sharp, his passes still clean enough that anyone else might not have caught the seams coming loose, but she could see it in the half-second too late he turned his head, the unnecessary shove after the whistle, the way he kept taking contact like he wanted it to hurt.
He was playing with his shoulders too high, jaw too tight, head whipping up toward the stands every time the puck moved out of his reach. Toward her. No, not toward her. Toward the seat next to her.
The first time he slammed another player into the boards hard enough to make the glass rattle in front of a whole section of screaming students, Lucy jolted beside her and muttered, “Jesus Christ.”
Monique’s mouth pressed into a line. “That was… a lot.”
She didn’t answer. Her fingers had found the edge of Garrett’s sleeve and were worrying at the stitching, rubbing the seam back and forth under her thumb until it started to feel raw.
She kept waiting for Phil to react like a father. To lean forward. To swear under his breath because his son was losing his head. To look worried, even annoyed in a normal sports-parent way. Phil only exhaled through his nose.
It was quiet, almost nothing beneath the noise of the crowd, but she was close enough to hear it. Then he shook his head once, slow and disappointed, like Garrett had missed an open net in a peewee game instead of driving himself visibly off the rails in front of everyone.
Cindy glanced at him. “Phil.”
“He knows better,” Phil said, eyes still on the ice.
The words came out too controlled, worn smooth by use, like they belonged in a room where nobody else was supposed to hear them.
On the ice, Garrett clipped someone behind the play and got shoved back for it. The whistle blew. A ref’s arm went up. The crowd erupted into boos before the penalty was even fully called.
“Oh, for fuck’s sake,” Logan barked from somewhere near the boards, loud enough that she caught it more by shape than sound.
Garrett didn’t look at the ref. He looked up. Right at her.
His face was flushed from exertion, mouth open around a hard breath, but his eyes were too dark from here, too fixed, and something in them made the noise around her go thin and far away. She could feel Lucy watching her now. Monique too. Phil was perfectly still beside her. The ref pointed Garrett toward the box.
Phil’s mouth tightened. “Undisciplined.”
It landed in her chest in a way it shouldn’t have. One word. Nothing, really. But her body did that quiet, clinical thing it sometimes did on placement, when a patient said something that didn’t match their injury, or a family member answered too quickly, or a bruise sat in the wrong shape under someone’s sleeve. Her brain started lining up details without asking permission.
Garrett didn’t talk about his dad. Garrett joked about everything until he didn’t. Garrett, who let her steal his hoodies and his food and half his bed, had never once said, You should meet my father.
Garrett, who could take a chirp from Dean, a shove from Logan, a full-body collision from a six-foot-three defenseman and grin through it, had looked up at the stands and gone pale under the arena lights because his father was sitting beside her.
The penalty clock started. She swallowed, and it felt like trying to get down a mouthful of cotton.
“I’m gonna…” she started.
Lucy touched her wrist under the jacket, gentle and immediate. “Yeah.”
Monique nodded once, already shifting her knees aside. “Go.”
She slipped out of the row with the awkward, whispered apologies of someone trying to move through packed seats without making a scene. Phil didn’t stand. He didn’t even really move his legs. She had to squeeze past him, Garrett’s jacket brushing his coat, and the whole time she could feel his attention on the side of her face.
“Nice meeting you,” Cindy said softly, and it was the first thing anyone in that little pocket had said that sounded human.
“You too,” she managed, then kept going.
The stairs down from the stands felt longer than usual, steeper, the concrete humming with the crowd above her. The arena had always seemed fun from the seats – cold and loud and bright, full of ritual and noise – but underneath it, past the ushers and the concession smell and the taped signs pointing toward restricted areas, it became something else. More industrial. Cinderblock walls, rubber mats, the metallic tang of skate blades and old ice, the sour-sweet smell of sweat and gear drifting from the corridor that led toward the locker rooms.
She wasn’t technically supposed to be there. She knew that. She also knew enough of the arena by now, had been kissed against enough back hallways and walked past enough equipment carts with Garrett’s hand warm at the small of her back, that nobody stopped her when she hovered near the mouth of the corridor and tried to look like she belonged.
The first period ended with the buzzer tearing through the building. A few seconds later, the team came off the ice in a rush of blades and noise and male anger, helmets shoved up, sticks clattering, voices overlapping. Someone slammed a glove into the wall. A coach barked something she couldn’t make out.
Logan came through first, red-faced and furious, snapping, “What the fuck is up your ass, G?” over his shoulder.
Garrett followed behind him. He looked worse up close. He wasn’t hurt, not physically, anyway, aside from the usual flush and damp curls plastered to his forehead and the little nick at his cheek where someone’s glove must’ve caught him.
But there was something too tight about him, something barely leashed beneath the pads and jersey, his breathing hard enough that his chest moved like he’d been sprinting. His eyes were flat with anger until they hit her. Then it all broke at the edges.
He stopped so abruptly Dean nearly ran into the back of him. “Jesus, Graham–”
Garrett shoved his gloves and helmet into Logan’s chest without looking at him.
Logan caught them on instinct, still scowling. “Yeah, sure, I’ll just hold your shit. Great talk.”
Garrett was already moving. She barely had time to step forward before he was in front of her, too close and somehow not close enough, his hands coming up like he wanted to touch her everywhere at once and couldn’t decide what was allowed.
He settled on her waist first, then her elbows, then the sides of the jacket like he was checking that it was still around her. His palms were damp through the sleeves. His breathing was loud between them.
“Hi,” he said.
It was so wildly, heartbreakingly wrong as an opening that she almost laughed.
“Hi,” she said, much softer.
His eyes moved over her face, quick and frantic in a way he was clearly trying to hide and failing. “You okay?”
That made her hand come up on its own. “Me?”
“Yeah.”
“Garrett.” Her fingers slid into the damp curls at his hairline, pushing them back from his forehead the way she had done half a dozen times in rooms where his biggest problem was pretending he didn’t like being fussed over. “Baby, what happened?”
His eyes shut for a second when she touched him, like his whole body had been waiting for permission to unclench and could only manage it in pieces. When he opened them again, they were still too bright, too focused.
“Please move.”
Her stomach dropped. Her hands started to come away from his face. “Oh. Yeah, sorry–”
“No.” His hands caught hers immediately, fast enough that she startled, but he softened his grip the second he realised. He brought her hands back to his face himself, pressing her palms to his cheeks like he could anchor her there. “No, not– fuck. Not you. Seats. Don’t sit there.”
She stared at him. “What?”
“Get your friends and move. Don’t sit there.” His voice cracked around the last word, barely, but she heard it. Garrett heard it too; she watched the flash of frustration cross his face, aimed inward, sharp and embarrassed. “Please.”
Behind him, the corridor was still moving. Players filing past, coaches calling, Dean hovering near the locker-room door with his helmet tucked under one arm and his brow furrowed in a way that looked too serious on him.
Tucker had slowed a few feet away, his mouth set, eyes flicking between them like he was noticing more than he wanted to. Logan, still holding Garrett’s gloves, had gone quiet.
She tried to keep her own voice low. “I’m sorry. I didn’t know. He just sat next to me, and then he saw the jacket, and I didn’t–” Her fingers tightened slightly against his jaw. “I didn’t mean to overstep if you didn’t want me to meet him.”
Garrett shook his head before she’d even finished. “It’s not that.”
“I swear, I wasn’t trying to make it a thing.”
“I know.” He said it too quickly. Fierce, almost. His thumbs moved once against her wrists, a small, restless stroke, like he was trying to reassure her while standing there with every muscle in his body pulled tight enough to snap. “I know. I don’t care that you met him. I mean, I care, but not like that. I just–” He stopped, jaw working. His eyes cut toward the tunnel that led back to the ice, then back to her. “I don’t want you sitting next to him.”
The fluorescent light overhead hummed. Somewhere down the hall, a coach yelled, “Two minutes!”
She looked at Garrett’s face. Really looked. There were things she could ask. A normal girl might have asked them. What do you mean? Why? What happened with your dad?
But she wasn’t standing in a normal moment, and she wasn’t stupid, and the body learned its own language when you spent enough time reading other people’s fear in hospital beds.
She knew what a person looked like when they were angry because anger was easier to hold than panic. She knew the tiny, devastating difference between protective and afraid. She knew what it meant when a grown man couldn’t stop checking the location of another grown man in a crowded building.
Her mouth went dry. She didn’t let her face change too much. That felt important. Garrett was watching her like he expected something to happen if she understood too quickly.
“Okay,” she said.
His shoulders moved with a breath he didn’t quite release. “Okay?”
“Yeah.” She nodded, slow and steady, because something in him needed steady more than it needed questions. “I’ll text Lucy and Monique. We’ll move sections.”
His fingers flexed at her waist. “You don’t have to leave the game.”
“I know.”
“I just don’t want–”
“I know,” she said again, and she didn’t know the details, not really, but she knew enough for now. Enough to understand this wasn’t about him being embarrassed. Enough to understand that whatever Phil Graham was, whatever he had been, Garrett didn’t want him beside her in a place where he could see but not reach. “We’ll move. I promise.”
Garrett’s mouth pressed shut. He turned his head just enough to kiss the centre of her palm. The gesture was so soft it hurt.
He shuddered on the breath after, barely visible under all the pads and noise and anger, and she had the sudden, awful urge to take him somewhere quiet and lock every door between him and the rink.
Instead, she brushed her thumb over the cheekbone beneath his eye, feeling the damp heat of him, the faint scrape of stubble, the hard pulse ticking at his jaw.
“Graham,” Dean called from the locker-room doorway, voice rougher than usual. “We have a fucking game to play, man.”
Garrett didn’t look away from her. “Yeah.”
“Now would be good.”
“Yeah, I heard you.”
Dean’s eyes flicked to her. For once, he didn’t make a joke. That, more than almost anything else, made her chest tighten.
She lifted her brows at Garrett, trying for something like normal because normal was a gift she could give him in pieces. “You okay?”
The answer was obviously no. They both knew it. Garrett nodded anyway, because he was Garrett and because there was a game and because whatever had just opened between them was too raw to put words inside with half the team watching.
“Yeah,” he said, then swallowed. “We’ll– tonight, okay? I’ll–”
“Don’t explain now.” Her thumb moved once more over his cheek, and she let her voice soften around the command, because he listened better when he thought she wasn’t letting him off the hook entirely. “Just go win.”
Something in his face loosened by a fraction. “Yeah?”
“Yeah.”
He bent before she could decide whether that was a terrible idea in the middle of a hallway full of hockey players and coaches and fluorescent lighting, and kissed her properly.
It wasn’t the kind of kiss he usually gave her in public, quick and obnoxiously smug, designed to make her roll her eyes and make his friends groan.
This was quieter. Messier at the edges. His mouth warm and urgent on hers, one hand sliding up to the side of her neck, the other still fisted in the side of his own jacket around her. She kissed him back because there was nothing else to do with all the feeling in her chest, because if he needed to come back to himself through her mouth for three seconds in a cinderblock corridor, she could give him that.
When he pulled back, he didn’t go far. His forehead rested against hers, helmet gone, hair damp, breath warming her lips. “Thank you,” he said, so low it barely existed.
She swallowed. “Go, babe.”
His mouth twitched. It was tiny. Barely there. But it was Garrett enough that she felt her own lungs remember what they were for.
“Graham,” Dean snapped, but there was relief threaded through it now. “I swear to God, if you make me drag you into this room by your jockstrap–”
Garrett huffed, the sound scraping out of him half-laugh, half-breath. He kissed her forehead once, quick and hard, then stepped back. His hands lingered until the last second, fingers sliding off her wrists like he hated letting go, and then he turned, caught his gloves when Logan shoved them at his chest, and jogged toward the locker room.
Logan watched him go, then looked at her. For a beat, neither of them said anything. Then Logan lifted Garrett’s helmet slightly, like a sad little toast. “He’s gonna be less of a dick now, right?”
She let out a breath that nearly became a laugh. “God, I hope so.”
“Cool. Because he was doing the whole tortured captain thing and it was fucking up the vibe.”
“Logan,” Tucker said quietly.
“What? It was.”
Dean, from the doorway, pointed at her with two fingers. “You. Move seats. Tell your friends too.”
“I know.”
His expression softened, quick and uncomfortable, like sincerity made his skin itch. “Good.”
Then they were gone, swallowed by the locker room and the burst of voices inside, the door swinging shut behind them.
For a few seconds, she just stood there in the corridor with Garrett’s jacket heavy around her shoulders and the cold from the rink crawling along the floor. Her hands drifted up to the top of her head, fingers interlocking there, elbows out, like she needed to physically hold herself in place. The breath left her in one long, uneven puff.
“Holy fuck,” she whispered to no one.
“So that’s…” Garrett’s voice thinned out before it reached the end of the sentence, like it had snagged somewhere behind his ribs. He was sitting with his back against the headboard, one knee bent under the covers and one stretched out in front of him, still in the black sweatpants he’d pulled on after his shower, his hair damp and curling messily over his forehead. The bruising around his left eye had darkened since they’d left the arena, blooming purple-black beneath the bone, the skin there swollen enough to make him look a little unfamiliar if she stared too long. “Yeah.”
The hockey house had finally settled beneath them, the late-night noise thinned down to the occasional creak of floorboards, the muffled thump of someone closing a cabinet downstairs, the low murmur of voices from the living room that would rise for a second and then sink again like the boys were trying, badly, to be subtle about giving Garrett space.
His bedside lamp was the only light on, soft and yellow across the rumpled sheets, catching on the water glass on his nightstand, the edge of his phone, the pile of discarded gear near his closet that still smelled faintly like ice and sweat and the metallic air of the rink.
She was sitting beside him with one leg folded underneath herself, close enough that her hip pressed into his thigh. Her hand had been in his hair for the last few minutes, fingers moving slowly through the damp strands at the back of his head, not because she had any real plan for comforting him, but because stopping felt impossible. Like if she stopped touching him, the room might tilt too far in one direction and take him with it.
She took a breath, careful and quiet, then leaned in and pressed her mouth to the bare slope of his shoulder. His skin was warm beneath her lips. Too warm, maybe, or maybe her body was just paying attention to everything now – the tension in his neck, the way his hand was curled loosely against the sheet, the uneven drag of his breathing as he stared at the wall opposite his bed and looked like he was seeing something that wasn’t there.
“Thank you for telling me,” she said.
Garrett nodded once. His throat moved. “Yeah.”
She let her mouth rest against his shoulder for another second before lifting her head. There were a hundred things she could have said, and almost all of them felt either too small or too big. I’m sorry felt thin. That’s awful felt obvious. You didn’t deserve that felt true, but she didn’t know if truth was something he could hold yet without flinching.
So she stayed beside him, fingers still working gently through his hair, and asked the question that had been sitting carefully in the back of her mouth since he’d started talking. “Does anyone else know?”
His eyes flicked down to the duvet. The corner of it was caught beneath his hand, twisted tight in his fingers now, white-knuckled in a way he probably didn’t even realise.
“Logan,” he said after a moment. “Just Logan. I mean…” He swallowed, the sound rough. “The guys know I don’t–” His mouth pulled in a faint, humourless line, like even the phrase felt ridiculous for the size of it. “They know I don’t get along with my dad. They know he’s a dick. That’s all.”
She nodded, because that made sense in a way that made her chest hurt. Garrett could live with people thinking Phil Graham was an asshole. He could live with sharp jokes, with vague references, with a clean, manageable version of the story that didn’t require anyone to look too closely.
He could live inside the gap between what the guys knew and what had actually happened, because Garrett was good at taking pain and turning it into something people could stand to be near. A chirp. A closed door. A shrug that said nothing to see here.
She pressed another kiss to his shoulder, softer than the first. “Okay.”
Garrett made a sound that was barely a breath. At first she thought he was going to speak. His mouth opened slightly, his brow drawing together, and she felt him pull in air against her side like he was trying to push something down before it could come up.
Then his face changed. A crack through the careful flatness he’d been holding since the words had started coming out of him. His eyes squeezed shut, his lips pressed together, and his chin dipped toward his chest with this tiny, defeated shake like he was angry at himself for not being able to stop it.
“Oh, Garrett,” she whispered, and that was all it took.
He broke quietly. His shoulders folded inward first, as if his body was trying to make itself smaller despite every inch of him being built like a wall, and then the first sob dragged through him so hard she felt it before she heard it.
He turned toward her like he wasn’t fully deciding to, like some older, younger part of him had simply reached for the nearest safe place, and she caught him before he could apologise for needing it.
“Come here,” she murmured, already pulling him in.
Garrett went with a kind of helplessness she’d never seen from him. His forehead dropped into the curve of her shoulder, his arms coming around her waist, fingers fisting in the back of her shirt like he needed something to hold onto and hated that he did.
She wrapped herself around him as much as she could, one hand sliding up to the back of his head, palm firm over the damp curls, the other across his shoulders where all that muscle and strength was shaking under her touch.
He was too big for her to hold the way she wanted, too broad, too solid, but she tried anyway. She tucked her cheek against his temple and kept him there while he cried into her shirt, each breath leaving him broken and uneven.
“You’re okay,” she said, low and steady, though her own throat felt tight enough to bruise. “I’ve got you. You’re okay.”
He shook his head against her. “I couldn’t–” His voice tore on the word, and his hand tightened at her back. “I couldn’t protect her.”
Her eyes closed.
“My mom,” he said, and it came out smaller than anything she had ever heard from him. “I tried. I swear to God, I tried, but I was–” He sucked in a breath that didn’t go anywhere useful. “I was a kid. I couldn’t do anything. I couldn’t make him stop.”
She held him harder, her fingers pressing into his hair, her other hand spreading wide over the back of his shoulder. “Garrett.”
“I’d hear it and I’d just– fuck, I’d just stand there sometimes. I’d freeze. Or I’d go in and he’d look at me, and I knew it would be worse, but I still–” His voice collapsed into another sob, rough and furious and devastated all at once. “I couldn’t protect her.”
She shook her head against his, because the blame in his voice was so old and so deep that it made her stomach turn. It had lived in him for years, packed behind his ribs, disguised under trophies and goals and that bright, cocky grin he wore like armour.
“You were a child,” she said, and her voice came out firmer than she expected. “Garrett, you were a kid.”
He didn’t answer. His breath stuttered into her neck.
“You shouldn’t have had to protect anyone from him,” she said. “That was never supposed to be your job.”
His fingers flexed in the fabric of her shirt, and for a second she thought he might pull away. He didn’t. He stayed folded into her, face hidden against her shoulder, and she kept her hand at the back of his head because he seemed to need the pressure there. Something to push against. Something that told him where the room was.
“I don’t want to be him,” he said, almost inaudible.
She pulled back just enough to try to see his face, but he kept his eyes down, lashes wet and clumped, the bruising under one eye making everything about him look rawer. His mouth trembled once before he clenched his jaw like he could force it still.
“I don’t want to be him,” he said again, more ragged this time. “I don’t want that in me. I get so fucking angry sometimes, and tonight I was–” He dragged a hand roughly over his face, then winced when his knuckles caught near the bruise. “Fuck.”
“Hey.” She caught his wrist before he could do it again, thumb slipping over the inside where his pulse hammered too fast. “Look at me.”
He shook his head, but only barely.
“Garrett,” she said, softer now. “Please.”
It took him a second. It took three. Then he lifted his eyes. She hated what she saw there, because someone had put that kind of fear in a boy and then let him grow around it like it was just another bone.
Garrett Graham, who could strut across campus like he owned gravity, who could grin his way through almost anything, who could charm a room without even standing up straight, was looking at her like he was waiting for her to realise he was dangerous.
She brought his hand to her lap and held it between both of hers.
“You’re not him,” she said.
His face twisted.
“You’re not,” she repeated, and she didn’t make it soft this time. She made it certain. “You're not him.”
“You don’t know that.”
“I do.”
“You don’t.”
“I do,” she said again, because this was one thing she could give him without hesitation. “I know you. I know how careful you are with people even when you’re pretending you aren’t. I know how you move Logan’s shoes out of the hallway when he’s drunk so he doesn’t trip over them. I know how you check the stove when Tucker falls asleep on the couch. I know you pretend Dean annoys you and then still save him the last slice of pizza because he gets pissy when he’s hungry. I know how you touch me.” Her voice caught, but she swallowed around it, leaning closer until her knee pressed into his thigh. “Garrett, you have never made me feel afraid of you. Not once.”
His eyes went wet again.
“You’d never hurt someone like that,” she said. “You’d never hurt me like that.”
The sound he made then was worse than the first sob because it sounded like relief and pain arriving at the same time. His face crumpled before he could stop it, and he folded back into her, harder this time, arms wrapping around her so tightly she almost couldn’t breathe.
She didn’t care. She let him hold on. She held him back, one hand cupping the back of his head, the other moving slowly over his spine, feeling each shudder work through him and disappear into the space between their bodies.
For a while, there was only that. His breath against her neck. Her fingers in his hair. The lamp humming faintly. A car passing outside and washing headlights briefly across the ceiling. The ordinary world continuing in rude little pieces while Garrett cried.
Eventually, the sobs thinned. His breathing stayed uneven, but the worst of it loosened, leaving him heavy against her, drained in a way that made him feel younger and older all at once.
She kept touching him until he shifted, and even then she didn’t let go immediately. He was the one who pulled back first, dragging in a rough breath and wiping at his face with the heel of his hand.
“Sorry,” he said, hoarse. “Fuck. Sorry.”
She shook her head.
He looked away, jaw tight again, embarrassment rushing in to fill the space grief had left behind. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to–”
“Hey.” She caught his face between her hands before he could retreat all the way into himself. Carefully, because of the bruise. “No.”
His eyes flicked to hers.
“No,” she said again, quieter. “You don’t have to apologise.”
Garrett let out a shaky breath through his nose, like he wanted to argue and didn’t have enough left in him to do it properly. “I just–”
“I know.”
“I hate this.”
“I know.”
He closed his eyes under her hands. For a second he leaned into her palms so fully that her chest ached. Then he opened them again, gaze dropping to her mouth, her chin, anywhere but directly into whatever softness he was afraid she had for him.
“I’m sorry about tonight,” he said. “At the game. I’m sorry I acted like that.”
She brushed her thumb lightly along the unbruised side of his face. “You were freaked out.”
“That doesn’t make it okay.”
“No,” she said, because he was right and because she cared for him too much, in whatever unnamed, inconvenient way that lived between them, to pretend otherwise. “But I get why it happened.”
His throat moved. “I didn’t want him near you.”
“I know.”
“I saw you sitting there, in my jacket, and he was right there, and I couldn’t–” He broke off, frustration pulling at his mouth. “I couldn’t think. I just kept looking up and thinking, get away from him. And then I’d look back at the play and I’d be out of position, and then I got mad because I was out of position, and then I–” He shook his head. “It was stupid.”
“It wasn’t stupid.” She kept her hands on him, steady even when he looked like he wanted to fold away from the tenderness. “It was a lot.”
He let out something close to a laugh, but there was no humour in it. “That’s one word for it.”
She leaned forward until her nose nudged gently against his, careful of the swelling near his eye. “And you still came through.”
His brow creased.
“You did,” she said. “You moved me. You went back out. You played. You won.”
His mouth trembled, just once. He looked down, and she watched him fight the tears coming back, his face tightening with the effort of keeping it together. “Yeah.”
“Yeah,” she echoed.
A long breath left him. His shoulders dropped a little with it, not relaxed, but less braced. He looked exhausted now, the adrenaline gone, the game gone, the confession gone, leaving only the boy under all of it sitting in the low light with a black eye and red-rimmed lashes and too many years of silence sitting open between them.
She slid one hand down to his chest, feeling the slow, uneven thud of his heart beneath her palm. “Do you need anything?”
Garrett shook his head.
“You sure?”
He looked at her for a moment, and there was something unguarded in it that made her breath catch. Then he reached for her, one hand settling at her waist and pulling her closer by degrees like he was asking without words. “Just this.”
Her eyes softened. “Okay.”
He shifted down the bed first, moving slowly like every part of him hurt more now that he had stopped holding himself so tight. She went with him, letting him guide her into the space beside him as he eased onto his back, then his side, then changed his mind and pulled her against his chest.
It was clumsy in the way exhaustion made things clumsy, knees tangling under the covers, his breath hitching when her elbow brushed a sore spot from the game. She murmured an apology, and he shook his head into her hair, arm tightening around her middle.
The room settled around them again. She tucked herself against him carefully, cheek resting above his heart, one hand laid flat over his ribs. His skin was warm through the thin cotton of his shirt, his breathing still uneven but gradually finding a steadier rhythm under her ear.
She kissed the edge of his jaw because it was there and because she couldn’t reach every place in him that hurt, but she could reach that.
Garrett’s fingers flexed once at her back, then smoothed slowly over the fabric of her shirt, not quite a caress, more like he was reminding himself she was real.
For a long time, neither of them spoke. She stared at the soft blur of his room in the darkened edges beyond the lamp – the open textbook on his desk, the half-empty bottle of water, the heap of hoodie on the chair, the game tape paused on his laptop from earlier in the week – and tried to make the pieces of him fit around what he had told her.
The boy who had tossed her his jacket that afternoon because she’d shivered. The captain who had come apart on the ice at the sight of his father beside her. The child who had stood in a house and listened for his mother. The man holding her now.
Her training wanted to make categories. To name responses. To trace the line between trigger and reaction, between fear and anger, between what a body remembered and what a mouth could bear to say.
But this wasn’t a case study, and Garrett wasn’t something to be understood from a distance. He was under her cheek, breathing carefully, his arm heavy across her back, his fingers curled into the side of her shirt like he might wake up and need proof she had stayed.
So she let the clinical part of her go quiet. She pressed her palm a little more firmly to his ribs.
Garrett’s chin dipped, lips brushing the top of her head. “You okay?” he whispered.
The question hurt, somehow. That he could be lying there hollowed out and still asking after her.
She nodded against him. “Yeah.”
“You sure?”
She closed her eyes. “I’m sure.”
His hand moved once over her back. She waited until his breathing had slowed more, until the tension in his stomach eased under her hand, until the house beneath them was nothing but distant pipes and settling wood and the occasional muffled voice.
Then she lifted her head just enough to press a kiss to his chest, above his heart, and settled back down.
to be notified when i post new fics, follow @kooksandpearls-library and turn on notifications! i no longer use a taglist.
pairing – garrett graham x figure skater!reader
summary – figure skating should not look like that, garrett decides. it also shouldn't involve another guy dropping his girlfriend.
warnings – figure skating injury, failed lift, pain, brief panic, jealousy, protective behaviour, strong language
notes from me – based on a couple of requests that i combined!! i hope u enjoy babes!!
word count – 4.9k
navigation – masterlist |
The problem, Garrett thinks, is that figure skating shouldn't look like that.
It looks too good. It looks like somebody took all the brutal, ugly, body-destroying parts of being an athlete and then had the nerve to cover them in clean lines and soft music and a little white practice skirt that keeps flicking up every time she turns.
It looks like balance and force and trust all disguised as something delicate enough that the idiots sitting beside him have started making wounded animal noises every time she glides past the boards.
Which is, obviously, not helping.
“She’s kind of insane, dude,” Logan says from Garrett’s left, elbows planted on his knees, chin tipped up toward the ice with the open, helpless awe of a man watching someone do something he understands is hard, but absolutely cannot personally replicate without dying.
Garrett doesn't look at him. Garrett is busy being mature. Calm. Supportive. A boyfriend who understands that his girlfriend is a collegiate athlete with a partner and a routine and years of training that existed before him and will continue to exist regardless of whether or not Garrett Graham’s lower intestine has decided to twist itself into a knot every time another man puts both hands on her waist.
“Yeah,” he says, flatly. “She’s good.”
Dean snorts from the other side of Tucker. “She’s good,” he repeats. “That’s what you’re going with?”
Garrett’s jaw works once. Out on the ice, she pushes backward into a clean, sweeping curve, one arm extended, the other caught in Avery’s hand.
Avery. Stupid fucking name.
Garrett has nothing against the guy as a person, technically, except for the obvious crimes of being tall, male, decent on skates, and currently in possession of his girlfriend’s hand while she looks like that.
He's probably fine. He'd introduced himself with a friendly enough smile, had called Garrett man in the harmless athlete way, had been polite to her, had checked the lift timing twice, hadn't done a single thing wrong besides existing in a category Garrett has recently decided is aggressive.
“She’s better than good,” Tucker says, because Tucker is nice and honest and willing to throw gasoline onto a very controlled, very internal fire. “That edge thing she did before? That was wild.”
“It’s called a bracket,” Garrett says automatically.
All three of them turn to look at him.
He keeps staring forward. “What?”
Dean’s grin arrives slowly, the way bad weather rolls in. “Sorry, Professor Blades. Didn’t know we were dealing with a scholar.”
“She tells me stuff.”
“Oh, I bet she does.”
Garrett finally cuts his eyes over. “You wanna finish that thought?”
Dean lifts both hands, delighted. “Nope. Not at all.”
Logan leans forward a little more, squinting through the glass. “Is this the guy you hate?”
“I don’t hate him.”
“You called him Pairs Boy for, like, two weeks.”
“That’s not hate. That’s identification.”
Tucker makes a low sound that is either agreement or an attempt not to laugh directly in his captain’s face. “He seems okay.”
“He’s fine,” Garrett says, and because the universe is committed to ruining him, this is the exact moment Avery’s hands settle firmly at her waist.
It's choreography. It's positioning. It's the same neutral athletic contact Garrett himself has done a thousand times on the ice, shoulder checks and glove taps and hands braced briefly on teammates during drills, bodies moving in proximity because sports are, unfortunately, made of bodies.
Avery’s fingers spread at her ribs and Garrett’s brain, which has survived championship pressure, Phil Graham, playoff overtime, and Dean Di Laurentis explaining the plot of a reality show with no women wearing full shirts, immediately becomes a smoking hole in the ground.
Dean sees his face and actually laughs. “Oh my God,” he says. “You’re gonna chip a tooth.”
“I’m fine.”
“You look like you’re about to challenge him to a duel.”
“I said I’m fine.”
“You know he has to touch her, right?” Logan asks, which is such an obviously Logan thing to say that Garrett considers shoving him off the bench on principle. “Like, that’s the sport.”
Garrett turns his head very slowly. “Thank you, John. I had no idea.”
Logan grins. “Just checking.”
On the ice, she and Avery pick up speed.
That shuts them all up for a few seconds. Even Dean stops being Dean long enough to watch properly, because the room changes when she moves like this.
It isn’t the careful, slow, rehab-framed skating Garrett first learned with her, those early mornings when every lap felt like something fragile being carried across a room full of sharp corners.
This is different. This is closer to what she must have been before the injury took a bite out of her life and made her body something she had to negotiate with instead of command.
She’s still not reckless. Garrett can see the slight caution in her landings if he looks for it, the tiny guarded shift in the knee, the way she checks her weight for half a breath before trusting it fully.
He knows her well enough now to read the places other people would only call graceful. But she’s fast. Controlled. Her face has gone focused in that quiet, inward way that makes everyone else on the rink feel briefly less important.
Her hair is twisted back, pieces coming loose at the sides from exertion, cheeks pink from cold and work, mouth parted around her breath. The skirt moves around her thighs, pale against the black of her tights, and every time she extends a leg behind her the line of her body looks so clean it makes Garrett’s chest do something weird and unpleasantly sincere.
She's incredible. That's the other problem. The bigger one, maybe. Jealousy is stupid, and he knows it. The part underneath is worse.
The part where he watches her fly across the ice with another person’s timing stitched into hers and feels, not excluded, but confronted by the fact that there are whole languages of her body he's only just beginning to learn.
Avery lifts one arm. She takes it. They turn together, close enough now that their shoulders almost brush, her hand sliding to his forearm, his other hand at the back of her waist as he guides her through the entry into a spin.
Garrett’s fingers curl against the edge of the bench.
Dean, of course, whispers, “Thoughts and prayers.”
“I will bench you.”
“We’re not even playing.”
“I’ll find a way.”
Tucker’s mouth twitches. “You know she can see you through the glass, and you keep making that face.”
That, unfortunately, makes Garrett straighten his expression through sheer force of will. It's one thing to be jealous in the privacy of his own horrible little skull. It's another to have her look over and catch him visibly sulking because her skating partner is doing skating partner things during skating partner practice.
She would get that soft, amused little crease between her brows. She would try not to laugh because she’s nice, and then she would laugh anyway because she's less nice when she feels safe, which is one of his favourite things about her.
Out on the ice, the music shifts. Avery says something too low to hear, and she nods once.
Garrett recognises the setup before he knows the name of it. The lift is one they've been talking about all week. In careful little fragments she gives him when they’re lying in his bed or sitting in the dining hall with her knee tucked against his under the table.
Avery keeps rushing the entry. My timing feels off. It’s fine, it’s just annoying. Cam said I’m cleared for it, so don’t do your face. No, not that face. Garrett.
He does his face now without meaning to.
Avery’s hands settle. She bends her knees slightly, finding the rhythm. She looks tiny beside him for one ridiculous second, which Garrett knows isn't fair because she's not fragile, she's made of muscle and skill and sharp, quiet stubbornness, but then Avery’s hands are around her waist and she’s stepping into the lift and Garrett’s entire body goes tense in immediate, full-system objection.
“Jesus,” Logan mutters, not joking now.
For one second, it works. Avery lifts her cleanly, and she rises above the ice in this stunning, impossible line, one leg extended, arms reaching like the whole cold room has opened under her.
Even Garrett, in the middle of hating every single element of this, feels the breath leave him. She looks unreal up there, like every hard thing she's ever done to herself has learned how to look effortless for four seconds at a time.
Then the timing goes wrong.
It's fast enough that Garrett almost doesn’t understand it until his body has already moved. Avery’s grip shifts. Her hip drops half an inch. One blade catches air wrong, then ice, then panic flickers across Avery’s face in a way Garrett sees with awful clarity through the boards.
He tries to save it. Garrett will give him that later, maybe. The guy tries. His arms clamp, one hand catching at her side, but the lift has already fallen out of itself.
She hits the ice hard. Her shoulder takes too much of it, then her hip, the sound of her body striking the surface sharp enough to cut through the rink, and she slides several feet before stopping near the circle with one leg bent under her and one arm curled instinctively against her chest.
For half a second nobody moves, then Avery's on his knees beside her, white-faced. “Oh my God. Shit. Shit, I’m sorry. I’m so sorry. Are you okay?”
Garrett's already over the boards.
He doesn't remember deciding to move. One second he's sitting with the boys, the next his skates hit the ice, and he's crossing the rink with the kind of speed that makes somebody behind him swear. The cold air tears at his face. His stomach has dropped so far through the floor it feels like it’s somewhere under the zamboni bay.
She's moving by the time he reaches her, which helps and also doesn't help at all. She’s rolled slightly onto her back, eyes squeezed shut, mouth open around a low, annoyed groan that's very much alive and very much in pain.
“Fuck,” she says, small and furious. “Ow.”
Garrett drops beside her so fast his knees bite cold through the fabric of his sweats. “Hey. Hey, baby.” His hands hover for one tight second because everything in him wants to touch and check and gather, and the athlete in him knows better than to start hauling someone up after a fall like that just because his heart has decided to behave like an idiot. “Look at me. You good?”
Her eyes open. They find him, which helps more than anything else has so far. The first breath she takes after that is shaky, but it comes with a little grimace that's nearly a smile if someone is generous and afraid enough.
“Hi,” she says, like this is a normal location for him to appear.
His laugh comes out once, breathless and not remotely amused. “Hi. You scared the shit out of me.”
“Yeah.” She blinks hard and shifts her shoulder, immediately regretting it if the way her face pinches means anything. “Same.”
Avery's still crouched on the other side of her, hands hovering with the horror of a man who's just dropped another human being and may never psychologically recover. “Dude, I’m so sorry. I had it and then I– I don’t know, my grip slipped or the entry was–”
She turns her head toward him, eyes sharpening through the pain. “You told me you had it.”
“I thought I did,” Avery says, miserable. “I swear to God, I thought I did. I’m so sorry.”
This is a deeply inconvenient combination and he has no interest in processing it while his girlfriend is still on the ice looking small and pissed off and hurt enough that her fingers have curled tight against the front of her own practice jacket.
“Can you move everything?” Garrett asks, voice lower now, controlled in the way it gets when it has no other choice.
She gives him a look, faintly offended even from the ice. “Everything?”
“Don’t be cute.”
“I’m not being cute. I’m on the floor.”
“You’re on the ice.”
She rolls her eyes. “That feels like a technicality.”
Behind him, there's the scrape and scatter of hockey skates as the boys come closer but not too close. Tucker’s voice arrives first, careful in a way Garrett appreciates even while wanting everyone to shut up. “She good?”
“Give her a sec,” Garrett says without looking back.
“I’m good,” she calls, and then winces immediately because calling anything anywhere has apparently pulled at her shoulder. “Ow. Okay. Medium good.”
Logan makes a strangled sound from near the boards. “Medium good is not good.”
She lifts her uninjured hand in a weak thumbs-up anyway, because she would rather die than have a group of hockey players start treating her like a tragic little rink casualty. “All good.”
Dean, quietly but with feeling, says, “That was a fucking wipeout.”
Garrett shoots him a look over his shoulder.
Dean lifts both hands.
Garrett turns back to her. His palm has found her knee by then, not the bad one, not the one with all the old history in it, the other knee through the smooth chill of her tights. “Can you sit up?”
She nods once. “Yeah. Just… slow.”
“Okay.” He slides one hand behind her upper back, careful to avoid the shoulder she landed on, the other catching her hand. “Use me.”
Avery shifts like he wants to help too, and Garrett feels something ugly and immediate move through him before he can civilise it. She must feel it too, because her fingers tighten around Garrett’s and she says, softly but clearly, “I've got Garrett.”
It shouldn't feel as good as it does, considering the circumstances. Garrett doesn't smile, because he's not a monster. But something in his chest unlocks by one hot, stupid notch anyway.
Avery sits back at once, nodding too fast. “Yeah. Yeah, of course.”
Garrett helps her upright with as little jostling as possible. Even so, her breath catches when her body comes vertical, a sharp little inhale through her teeth that goes straight under his ribs and turns his voice gentler by force.
“I know,” he murmurs, close enough that only she gets it. “I know. Easy.”
Her forehead nearly touches his shoulder for half a second. Not fully leaning, because they're still in the middle of the rink and there are people watching and she has pride in places that don't always serve her. But her weight tips toward him, just enough for his hand to firm at her back.
“Grazed,” she says after a second. “Hip and shoulder, I think. Maybe elbow. Nothing dramatic.”
Garrett looks at the angry red scrape already showing near the edge of her sleeve where the fabric has ridden up. “That looks dramatic.”
“It’s not.”
“You say that about everything.”
“I’m very brave.”
“You’re very concussed if you think I’m not taking you to the medic.”
“I’m not concussed.” She blinks up at him, and there's enough irritation in her face now that some of the worst fear unclenches in his spine. “My head didn’t hit.”
“Good. Great. Love that. Still getting checked.”
She exhales, then nods, giving in faster than he expected, which tells him it hurts more than she wants to say. “Yeah. Okay. Fuck, it hurts. What the hell.”
Avery makes a wounded sound. “I’m so sorry.”
She looks back at him, and the edge in her face softens slightly, not enough to let him off the hook completely but enough to keep him alive. “I know. I know you didn’t mean to.”
“I didn’t. I swear. I just–”
“But don’t tell me you have it if you don’t have it,” she says, quieter now. “I would’ve bailed out sooner.”
Avery’s face goes worse. “Yeah. No, you’re right. I’m sorry.”
Garrett’s hand has settled more securely at her waist now, partly because she's upright and partly because his body has decided that if Avery’s hands can be there for choreography then Garrett’s hands can be there for literally all other reasons, including medical evacuation and personal sanity.
“Can you stand?” he asks.
She nods. “Yeah.”
“Use me,” he says again.
This time, she does. Fully. One hand grips his forearm, the other hooks around the back of his shoulder, and Garrett rises with her slowly, keeping his stance solid beneath them both.
Her skates scrape once, finding balance. Pain flashes across her face and disappears fast, tucked away with the efficient misery of someone who has been trained too well in performing fine.
He doesn’t call her on it in front of everyone. He only bends his head close to hers and murmurs, “Don’t do that.”
Her eyes flick to him. “Do what?”
“Act fine for my idiot friends.”
That gets the smallest laugh out of her. It costs her. He sees that too.
“I’m fine-ish,” she says.
“Fine-ish gets you benched.”
“I already hate this relationship.”
“No, you don’t.”
“No,” she agrees, and the smile, tiny as it is, makes his chest hurt. “I don’t.”
They start toward the boards slowly, her weight tucked carefully into his side. Garrett matches her pace without making a production of it, one arm around her waist, his other hand ready in front of her in case she wobbles.
It's the slowest he's ever crossed this rink while this angry. Somewhere behind them, Avery's still apologising to the coach who's come over with a clipboard and the pinched expression of a woman already mentally rewriting half a practice schedule.
The hockey boys part like they're witnessing royalty or an injured woodland creature with blades strapped to its feet.
“You okay?” Tucker asks when they get near enough, his face open and genuinely concerned.
She nods, giving them another thumbs-up that is less convincing now but still valiant. “All good.”
Logan’s eyes drop to her shoulder and back up, wince already forming. “That was insane.”
“Very helpful review,” she says, breath catching at the end but her mouth quirking anyway.
Dean points at her, solemn. “I would like to say, from the bottom of my heart, that I did not know your sport was trying to murder you guys like that.”
She looks at him for half a second, then actually laughs, soft and pained. “What did you think was happening?”
“I don’t know,” Dean says. “Sparkles. Vibes.”
Garrett would laugh if he weren’t currently busy hating the fact that she's leaning heavier against him with every inch they get off the ice. Instead he hooks his arm more firmly around her and guides her through the little gate to the bench area.
The second she sits, the composure slips by a degree. Her shoulders drop first, then her jaw loosens, then her eyes shut for one breath too long as if sitting down has given the pain permission to arrive properly.
“Yeah,” he says, already crouching in front of her. “Okay. Skates off.”
Her eyes open. “You don’t have to.”
“Baby.”
“I can do it.”
“I know you can.” He looks up at her from where he’s already reaching for the laces. “I’m doing it anyway.”
She stares at him for a second, then her face gives in first, softening around the mouth in a way that still seems to surprise her when it happens in public. “Okay.”
Garrett unties her skates carefully, working the damp laces loose with fingers that are still colder than he expected them to be. Her tights are scraped at one hip, a pale line of ice burn visible beneath the torn fabric, and the sight makes his jaw tighten all over again.
From somewhere above them, Dean says, “G, buddy, you look like you’re about to commit a rink crime.”
“I’m fine.”
“You keep saying that today.”
Logan leans one hip against the boards, trying and failing not to grin now that the immediate terror has passed. “You know, for a guy who doesn’t hate Avery, you did kind of look like you were about to bodycheck a figure skater.”
“I still might.”
She snorts, then immediately presses her lips together and lifts one hand to her shoulder. “Ow. Don’t make me laugh.”
Garrett looks up fast. “Stop moving.”
“I laughed, Garrett. I didn’t run a marathon.”
Garrett slides one skate off and sets it beside the bench, then starts on the other.
His hands are gentle, but his mood isn’t, and she clearly knows it because she nudges his stomach lightly with the toe of her sock. “Don’t be mad.”
He glances up. “At you?”
“No.” Her eyes flick briefly toward the ice, where Avery's still standing with both hands on top of his head, looking like guilt has physically aged him. “At him.”
Garrett follows her gaze, then looks back down at the laces because his face has not yet been cleared for public use. “I hate that guy.”
She giggles, quick and helpless, then winces so sharply his hands stop. “Shit.”
“Yeah,” he says, standing at once. “Okay. No more giggling. Sit still.”
“You’re so bossy.”
He can't bite back his smirk. “You like it when I’m bossy.”
Dean makes a choking sound. Tucker immediately says, “Nope. We’re all walking away.”
“We’re in skates,” Logan says.
“Then glide away, bro.”
Her cheeks have gone pink, partly from pain and partly, Garrett suspects with a grim little flicker of satisfaction, from him. “You’re not funny.”
“I’m a little funny.”
“You’re jealous and annoying.”
“I’m emotionally injured.”
That gets her again, a tiny laugh she tries to swallow and mostly fails, one hand going carefully to her ribs as if holding herself still will make humour less dangerous. Garrett shakes his head, but his mouth betrays him.
“Seriously,” she says, quieter now, once the boys have drifted a few feet away under the very weak pretence of giving them privacy. “He didn’t mean to drop me.”
“I know.”
“You do?”
“I can know something and still want to punch it.”
Her eyes warm at the edges. “Very evolved.”
“I’m working on it.”
“You were watching like you wanted to climb through the glass even before I fell.”
Garrett peels off her second skate and sets it beside the first. “Was not.”
“Garrett.”
He looks up at her. She’s sitting there with one socked foot slightly tucked under the bench, practice jacket unzipped at the throat, hair escaping its bun in soft, sweaty pieces.
Her face is still a little pale under the pink of exertion, and there's a scrape blooming angry at her elbow now, and somehow she's looking at him with this small, fond amusement like his jealousy is ridiculous and known and maybe, God help him, a little liked.
He sighs. “Fine. Maybe I wasn't enjoying the... artistic integrity of the waist-grabbing.”
Her mouth curves. “The artistic integrity?”
“Yeah.”
“It’s part of the choreography.”
“I’m aware.”
“You know that?”
“I can understand waist contact.”
“Can you?”
“No,” he says. “But I’m being brave.”
Her laugh comes out softer this time, careful, and she reaches with her good hand to brush the back of her fingers over his cheek. It’s small. Barely anything. But doing it here, in front of the rink and the boys and Avery still looking like he might throw himself into traffic, makes something stupid and warm move under his ribs.
“My brave hockey boy,” she says, very quietly, almost teasing but not only.
Garrett catches her hand before she can pull it away and presses his mouth to her knuckles. “Don’t be cute. I’m mad at you.”
She blinks, amused. “At me?”
“For getting dropped.”
“I’ll try not to be so inconsiderate next time.”
“Good.”
“Maybe I’ll schedule the fall.”
“That’d help.”
She smiles, then it fades when she shifts her shoulder again, pain moving through her face in a duller, heavier wave. Garrett’s body reacts before his thoughts do. He straightens, one hand going carefully to the back of her head, thumb near her temple.
“Hey,” he says, softer. “No more jokes. Where’s it hurt worst?”
She exhales through her nose. “Shoulder. Hip. Elbow’s just gross.”
“Head?”
“No.”
“Neck?”
“Nope.”
“Knee?”
She pauses, and his stomach drops. Then she shakes her head. “No. Scared it for a second, but no. It’s okay.”
He believes her because she knows that part of her body too well to lie casually about it. Still, his thumb moves once near her hairline, and her eyes flicker as if the touch has landed somewhere bigger than the question.
“Okay,” he says. “We’re going to the medic.”
“We?”
“Yes, we. You think I’m sending you with Pairs Boy?”
Her mouth twitches. “He has a name.”
“I’ve chosen not to use it.”
“It’s Avery.”
“Mm.”
“Garrett.”
“What?”
“Say his name.”
He looks at her for one long second. “Fine. We’re not sending you with Avocado.”
She stares at him, then has to press her lips together so hard it nearly ruins him. “That's not his name.”
He shrugs. “Agree to disagree.”
Tucker steps forward at once, practical as ever. “Want me to grab your bag?”
She looks up at him, surprised by the immediate offer, then nods. “Please. It’s the black one near the far bench.”
“Got it.”
Dean points vaguely toward the hallway. “You want, like, ice? Not rink ice. Regular ice. Medical ice.”
She gives him a small, pained smile. “That would actually be good.”
Dean nods with great seriousness, thrilled to have been assigned a useful task instead of just standing there making jokes around mild trauma. “I can do that.”
Logan looks between them all. “What do I do?”
Garrett says, “Nothing.”
She says, at the same time, “Maybe tell Avery I’m not dead.”
Logan points at her. “On it.”
Garrett helps her stand, this time in sneakers because Tucker has reappeared with her bag and Garrett has made quick work of getting her feet into something that doesn’t involve blades.
She leans into him more openly now, one arm around his waist, her head tipping for one second against his shoulder when she thinks the boys aren't looking. Garrett doesn't tell her they definitely are. He only tightens his arm around her and lets her have the illusion.
As they start toward the hall, Avery calls her name from the ice, still pale, still stricken. “Seriously, I’m sorry. I’ll– I’ll text you later, okay? Or call. Whatever. Just… I’m sorry.”
She turns as much as her shoulder allows, Garrett’s arm still keeping her close. “It’s okay,” she says, then amends with a wince and a little honesty, “It’s not okay, actually, but we’ll talk later.”
Avery nods fast. “Yeah. Yeah, totally.”
Garrett feels her hand press once into his side, a warning without looking at him. Behave.
He looks at Avery and gives the tightest nod known to man. Avery, wisely, accepts that as mercy.
“You’re really jealous,” she says, softly enough that it isn’t quite an accusation.
Garrett lets out a breath and looks down at his hand. “Yeah.”
“It’s kind of stupid.”
“I know.”
“You know I have to do partner work.”
“I know that too.”
“And Avery isn’t–”
“I know,” he says again, then looks up at her properly because she deserves that much, even if it is embarrassing and he would rather be hit by a slow-moving Zamboni than have Dean hear any of it. “I know. It’s not about him. Not really.”
Her expression shifts, the teasing thinning into something gentler.
Garrett drags a hand through his hair. “I just hate watching somebody else be the one who catches you.” His mouth twists because that sounds bigger than he meant it to, but it's out now. “And then he didn’t.”
Her face goes very still.
“Sorry,” he mutters. “That was–”
“No,” she says. “No, I get it.”
“You do?”
She nods once, slow. “I like that you want to be the one who catches me.”
Garrett stares at her.
Her cheeks colour almost immediately, but she holds his gaze anyway, shy and sore and sitting in terrible fluorescent lighting with a scraped elbow and ice melt dampening one side of her tights, and somehow she has the nerve to look at him like that. Like he's something she trusts even when the day has literally dropped her onto a rink.
Then, because she clearly cannot survive sincerity for more than seven seconds without offering herself an exit, she adds, “Even if you’re being a psycho about waist contact.”
Garrett laughs, low and helpless. “I’m not being a psycho.”
“You called him Avocado.”
“Yeah, well.” He lifts his head, mouth curving despite himself. “He dropped my girlfriend.”
She softens again at the word. My girlfriend still does that to her sometimes, which Garrett has noticed and absolutely files away like a criminal. Her fingers squeeze his.
“Your girlfriend is okay,” she says.
“Your boyfriend is not.”
“Poor thing.”
“Thank you.”
“You should get him looked at.”
“Too late.”
She smiles then, small and lovely and a little wincing at the edges, and Garrett ducks his head just enough to kiss her. It’s careful because of the shoulder, because of the hallway, because the boys could come back any second with ice and concern and eleven jokes between them.
But it’s still enough. His mouth presses to hers once, warm and grounding, and she exhales into it like the day has finally found a softer place to land.
to be notified when i post new fics, follow @kooksandpearls-library and turn on notifications! i no longer use a taglist.
pairing – garrett graham x reader
summary – garrett graham can ignore almost anything at practice. a low glucose alert from dexcom is not one of them.
warnings – diabetic reader, hypoglycemia/low glucose episode, dexcom follow alert, mild medical stress, established relationship
notes from me – as requested!! sorry this took a little while – i had to research to make sure it was accurate lmao! let me know if i got anything wrong <3
word count – 4k
navigation – masterlist |
Garrett’s phone goes off halfway through bag skate, which is about as close to a death wish as technology can get inside a hockey rink. It cuts through the scrape of blades and the hard, ugly rhythm of twenty exhausted guys trying not to throw up on fresh ice, a sharp little alarm from the bench where everyone’s phones are piled with water bottles and tape and somebody’s abandoned hoodie.
Usually, Garrett ignores his phone at practice. Usually, there’s no reason to stop in the middle of a drill unless someone is actively bleeding, concussed, or Coach Jensen has decided to experiment with psychological warfare again.
But Garrett knows that sound. He turns his head so fast the edge of his skate catches a little too hard on the ice. Tucker nearly clips him from behind and swears, loud and breathless, but Garrett’s already skating toward the bench with his pulse shifting in a way that has nothing to do with the suicides they’ve been running for the last twenty minutes.
“Graham,” Coach barks, because concern for his girlfriend’s pancreas doesn’t fall within approved training interruptions.
Garrett grabs his phone, glove half off with his teeth because the stupid thing won’t unlock with cold fingers and sweat and the universe personally fucking with him.
The Dexcom Follow notification sits bright on the screen, clinical and calm in the way medical apps always are, like they’re not announcing information designed to put a hook straight through his chest.
LOW GLUCOSE ALERT.
He stares at the number beneath it, then at the downward arrow, then swipes into their messages so quickly he almost fumbles the phone into the stick rack.
Garrett: baby. eat something
Garrett: now please
Garrett: your dexcom’s yelling at me
The little delivered line appears. Nothing else. He waits three seconds. Four. Five. The ice keeps making noise behind him, bodies turning, sticks tapping, Coach’s whistle cutting once through the air so sharply it makes Garrett’s shoulders tense before his brain catches up.
He types again.
Garrett: hey
Garrett: answer me
Still nothing.
“Graham,” Coach calls again, closer this time, irritated but not fully pissed yet. Garrett can feel the whole team’s attention starting to swing toward him in little pieces, because he doesn’t do this. He doesn’t check out mid-practice. He doesn’t stand at the bench breathing hard with one glove off and his hair damp at his temples, staring at his phone like it’s threatened him.
He looks up. “Sorry– my girlfriend– her blood sugar’s low.”
It comes out blunt. Too blunt, maybe, because Coach’s face shifts a little. He jerks his chin toward the locker room. “Text her. Then get back out here if she’s fine.”
Garrett nods once and steps off the ice enough to call her. It rings so long that every second feels stupidly personal.
By the fifth ring, he’s already seeing her dorm room in his head with unpleasant clarity: the lamp on, laptop burning her eyes out, notes everywhere, highlighter uncapped on the comforter, some coffee she definitely shouldn’t be drinking instead of eating, her tucked into one of his hoodies like that counts as a balanced meal.
He can picture her Dexcom stuck to the back of her arm, doing its job, screaming into his phone because she's once again decided that studying until her brain leaks out of her ears is a reasonable use of a human body.
She answers on the sixth ring. “Hi,” she says, tiny and slow, like the word has been wrapped in cotton before leaving her mouth.
Garrett’s chest tightens so hard he nearly gets angry from the relief alone. “Baby.”
“Mhm?”
“Did you get the alert?”
There’s a pause. A soft rustle. Then, distantly, like she has turned her head toward her own phone and found it personally disappointing, she says, “Oh.”
Garrett closes his eyes for half a second. “Yeah. Oh. Eat something.”
“I was gonna.”
“You were not gonna. You didn’t even know it went off.”
“I knew,” she says, with absolutely no conviction and the faint offended dignity of a girl who’s been caught being medically unserious in her own home. “I was just… looking at it.”
“At what?”
“My phone.”
“You just found your phone.”
Another pause. Then, smaller, “Maybe.”
Garrett presses the heel of his hand to one eye and breathes out. Behind him, the team is still skating. Someone laughs. A puck hits the boards hard enough to make the glass jump. The whole rink smells like ice and sweat and rubber and old adrenaline, and all he wants, suddenly and viciously, is to be in her stupid little dorm room putting sugar in her hand himself.
“Okay,” he says, forcing his voice down because she gets embarrassed when people fuss too loudly and because snapping at her when her brain is running on fumes would make him the kind of asshole he’d like to punch. “Do you have your hypo stuff?”
“Mm.”
“Words, baby.”
She sighs. “Yes.”
“What do you have?”
“Lollies.”
“Where?”
“My drawer.”
“Which drawer?”
“The drawer drawer.”
Despite himself, a laugh punches out of him, short and disbelieving. “Jesus Christ. The drawer drawer. Very helpful.”
She makes a small sound, half whine, half laugh, and he can hear how thin it is. How tired. How not fully her. “Don’t be mean. I’m low.”
“I’m aware, since your robot tattled on you.” He shifts his phone to the other ear and looks toward Coach, who is watching him now with a patience Garrett suspects has a hard expiry. “Get the lollies. Right now.”
She whines softly. “I’m comfy.”
“Baby.”
“I know.”
He huffs. “Move.”
She grumbles something under her breath that sounds a lot like bossy hockey bitch, and Garrett would enjoy that more if he wasn’t currently imagining her trying to walk across her room with low blood sugar and the coordination of a newborn deer.
There’s a shuffle, then a thump soft enough to be a drawer and not a person, thank fuck. Plastic crinkles near the speaker.
“Got them,” she says.
“Good. Eat some.”
She groans softly. “How many?”
“Enough for fifteen grams.”
Another silence.
Garrett looks at the ceiling. “The packet, baby. Read the packet.”
“I’m doing it,” she mutters, and then the line fills with the sticky little sounds of a packet being opened badly by someone whose fingers are probably trembling. Garrett hears one fall, hit the desk, roll somewhere. She sighs like it has betrayed her.
“Don’t chase it,” he says immediately.
“I wasn’t gonna.”
“You absolutely were.”
“I’m eating the other ones.”
“Good girl.”
It slips out before he thinks better of it, softer than the rest, and the line goes quiet in that particular way that means she’s heard it and tucked it somewhere warm even through the fog in her head.
Coach blows the whistle again. Garrett’s whole body twitches. “Stay on the phone with me,” he says.
“I’m fine.”
“Didn’t ask.”
“Bossy.”
“Yeah. Eat.”
She does. He listens. It should be boring, standing half-off the ice while his girlfriend chews gummy lollies into the phone like a mildly annoyed possum.
It’s, objectively, not a romantic moment. There’s nothing cinematic about glucose tabs or jelly snakes or Garrett Graham in full gear with one glove hanging from his teeth, telling a girl in a dorm room to keep chewing while his coach considers whether love is worth disrupting defensive drills.
Still, his hand stays tight around the phone until the Dexcom number nudges up a little and her voice starts coming back from wherever the low had dragged it. Enough that when she says, “You’re breathing like Darth Vader,” there’s a faint smile in it.
“Because I’m at practice.”
“Hot.”
“You’re hypoglycemic.”
“So sexy that you know that word.”
He laughs then, low and relieved in a way he tries not to let her hear too clearly. “Recheck in fifteen.”
“I know.”
“Text me the number.”
“I know, Garrett.”
That sounds more like her, annoyed and soft and there. It loosens something under his ribs by a degree. He looks back at Coach again, then at the ice, then at his phone. He should go back. She’s eaten. She’s talking. The number’s not beautiful, but it’s moving.
This is the whole point of the app, technically, to know and respond and then not act like every alert is a national emergency. She has diabetes. She handles this all the time. She has handled it before him, will keep handling it after every practice, every class, every exam week, every stupid stretch of time where Garrett cannot physically be within arm’s reach putting food in her mouth.
That’s the rational version. The other version is that his girlfriend answered the phone sounding small and floaty and alone, and now every cell in his body is pointing toward her dorm. “Alright,” he says. “I’m coming over after practice.”
“You don’t have to.”
“I know.”
“Garrett.”
“I’m coming over after practice.”
She sighs, but it turns into a little pleased hum at the end, the kind she probably doesn’t know she makes when she’s too tired to pretend she doesn’t want him. “Fine.”
“Text me in fifteen.”
“Mhm.”
“Promise.”
“I promise.”
“And eat actual food if you can.”
She huffs. “Bossy hockey bitch.”
“There she is,” he says, smiling despite himself. “Text me.”
She does, fifteen minutes later, while he’s back on the ice and only pretending not to check his phone every time he gets within ten feet of the bench. The number's come up. Safe enough that the ugly tight thing in his chest finally stops trying to chew through bone.
She adds a blurry photo of the lolly packet on her desk like evidence in a trial, one thumb half covering the lens.
Garrett: proud of you
Garrett: even though you eat like a raccoon during finals week.
Her reply comes after a minute.
raccoons are resilient
Garrett grins down at his phone so hard Logan skates past and says, “Dude, you’re disgusting.”
Garrett flips him off and gets back to practice.
By the time he gets to her dorm, his hair is still damp from the locker room shower and the collar of his hoodie smells faintly like clean soap and rink, which he's been told is not a scent so much as a warning.
He has his backpack slung over one shoulder, two granola bars from the vending machine shoved into the front pocket because he panicked after practice, and a bottle of orange juice he stole from Tucker, who had looked at him once and decided not to ask questions.
She opens the door before he can knock a second time. For one second, Garrett just looks at her. She’s in his Briar hoodie, obviously, because at some point every item of clothing he owns has become part of her little emotional support system.
The sleeves hang over her hands. Her hair's a mess, half pulled up and half surrendered around her face, and there’s a faint crease on her cheek from what looks like a notebook spiral. Her eyes are a little heavy still, sleepy around the edges, her whole body soft and slower than usual as she blinks up at him from the doorway.
“Hi,” she says.
Garrett’s mouth does something stupid before he can stop it. Fond and worried and annoyed, all at once. “Hi.”
“I ate.”
“Yeah?”
She nods, very seriously, then steps backward to let him in. “I ate the lollies. And half a protein bar.”
“Half?”
“It tasted like shit.”
“Protein bars usually taste like that.”
He shuts the door behind him and drops his bag by her desk, already scanning the room in a way he knows makes him look insane and cannot quite bring himself to stop.
Lolly packet open on the desk. Water bottle half full. Textbooks spread across the bed like she’s been trying to summon a degree through paper-based witchcraft. Laptop still open, screen dimmed. The air smells like highlighter ink, laundry detergent, and the sour little remains of coffee gone cold.
He turns back to her. “What’s your number now?”
She points vaguely toward her phone. “Better.”
“That’s not a number.”
“It’s a vibe.”
He raises his brows at her. “Your blood sugar is not a vibe, baby.”
“It kind of is, actually.”
“Phone.”
She rolls her eyes, but there’s no real heat in it, and hands him the phone. He checks because she lets him. Because they’ve had this conversation before, clumsy at first and then easier.
The line between care and hovering. The difference between him helping and him acting like diabetes is a thing that happened to him because he loves her. He still gets it wrong sometimes. He knows that. His worry has bad manners when it gets scared.
But she’d added him to Dexcom Follow herself, sitting cross-legged on his bed with her phone in one hand and his in the other, saying, “Okay, this is not permission to become extra annoying,” while he’d promised, with a straight face, to be only normal amounts of annoying.
Now he looks at the number and the arrow, watches the trend flatten out, and hands it back with a nod. “Better.”
“Told you.”
“Yeah, yeah. You’re a medical genius.”
“I am, actually.”
“You also forgot to eat.”
She makes a face and immediately looks away, which tells on her more than any confession would have. “I didn’t forget.”
Garrett’s eyebrows lift.
“I… delayed,” she says, which is such a committed piece of academic bullshit that he almost respects it.
“You delayed food.”
“Temporarily.”
“Until your blood sugar dropped and an app screamed at your boyfriend during practice.”
She pulls the sleeves of his hoodie over her hands and rubs at one eye with the cuff. “When you say it like that, it sounds bad.”
“Because it was stupid.”
“Garrett.”
“Baby.”
She looks up at him then, and the argument thins out before either of them can turn it into one. There’s still a little tremor in her fingers when she lowers her hand. Barely there, but enough. Enough that all the teasing in his mouth rearranges itself into something quieter.
He steps closer. “You scared me.”
Her face shifts, the soft defensive tilt of her mouth giving way to something smaller, less arranged. “I’m sorry.”
“I’m not saying it so you’ll feel bad.” His hand comes up to the side of her neck, thumb resting under her jaw, checking because he can’t help himself, touching because that’s the only language his worry knows how to speak without turning sharp. Her skin is warm. A little clammy still at the edge of her hairline. “I just– don’t do that shit alone if you’re dropping, okay? Text me back. Eat first, be stubborn after.”
Her mouth twitches faintly. “That order seems unfair to my brand.”
“Your brand needs snacks.”
“My brand is very mysterious.”
“Your brand is half a bag of gummy worms and a hoodie you stole from me.”
She leans forward then, slowly, until her forehead lands against the middle of his chest. A soft, tired little surrender into the nearest solid thing, which happens to be him.
Garrett’s hand slides automatically around the back of her head, fingers spreading into her hair, and the rest of him goes quiet around her.
“Still feel weird?” he asks.
“A little,” she says, voice muffled into his hoodie. “Mostly tired now.”
“That happens?”
“Mhm. Sometimes after.” She shifts closer, cheek turning against his chest. “And I stayed up too late. And had coffee. And forgot dinner.”
“Yeah,” he murmurs, kissing the top of her head. “Figured.”
He can picture her last night at two in the morning, hunched over notes, telling herself one more chapter, one more diagram, one more lecture recording, the whole slippery student lie of just a bit longer until suddenly the body that’s been politely asking for basic maintenance starts knocking things over to get attention.
She does that sometimes. Gets so focused the rest of her becomes an inconvenience. Food, sleep, water, all of it demoted beneath whatever exam or paper or assignment has started living behind her eyes.
Garrett hates it in a way that feels embarrassingly tender. He likes her focused. Likes her smart mouth and her colour-coded notes and the little frown she gets when she’s trying to force information into her brain. But he hates the part where she forgets she’s not a machine built for academic suffering and caffeine.
“Bed,” he says.
She tilts her head back just enough to look at him, chin still pressed to his chest. “You’re very annoying when you’re worried.”
“I’m very annoying all the time. You knew that going in.”
“Yeah,” she says, and the tiny smile that comes with it makes something in his ribs unclench. “I did.”
He gets her onto the bed with the kind of careful bossiness she complains about but obeys when she feels like this, all heavy limbs and delayed reactions and stubborn little noises made purely for the dignity of it.
He clears the textbooks first, stacking them onto her desk badly enough that she makes a wounded sound from behind him. “That’s not the system.”
“What system?”
“My system.”
He ignores that and pulls back the blanket. She climbs in, still wearing his hoodie, still with the sleeves eaten over her hands, and watches him from the pillows with that floaty, softened look that would be cute if it didn’t also make the protective part of his brain start dragging furniture in front of doors.
He finds the other half of the violent protein bar and holds it up. “More shit?”
She groans. “Please don’t make me.”
“You need something longer-lasting, right?”
“I had half.”
“Baby.”
She groans. “I hate when you use the reasonable voice.”
“Because it works?”
“Because you sound like Tucker.”
“That’s the worst thing you’ve ever said to me.”
She smiles properly then, small but real, and reaches for the bar with great personal suffering. “Fine. But I’m doing this under protest.”
“Noted.”
She takes two bites and chews with the expression of someone enduring a great injury. Garrett sits on the edge of the mattress and watches her because he’s become the sort of guy who monitors protein bar consumption with the intensity of a playoff game.
If Dean saw him now, Garrett would never hear the end of it. If Logan saw him, he would make a face and call it love in the most annoying possible tone. Tucker would probably approve, which remains devastating.
When she’s done enough that he decides not to bully the rest of it into her, Garrett sets the wrapper on the nightstand and kicks off his shoes. She lifts the blanket immediately, wordless, like she has been waiting for the exact second his hands are free.
“Oh, now you want me,” he says.
She gives him a look from under heavy eyelids. “I always want you.”
She attaches herself to him before he’s even fully settled, curling into his side with her cheek over his chest and one knee sliding over his thigh under the blanket. It’s clingier than usual, or maybe just less disguised.
Her hand sneaks under the hem of his hoodie, palm finding the warm skin over his ribs like she has been assigned a location and intends to remain there.
Garrett lets out a slow breath and wraps his arm around her, hand spreading between her shoulder blades. For a while, he just rubs up and down her back in the quiet, steady rhythm he knows she likes, over the thick cotton of his hoodie and the delicate line of her spine beneath it.
Her room feels softer now with the lamp low and the laptop finally shut, the whole anxious mess of studying pushed to the edges for at least twenty minutes. Outside the door, someone laughs down the hall. Campus keeps moving with absolutely no respect for the fact that Garrett Graham’s just aged six years over a glucose alert.
He kisses her hair. “Feeling better?”
She nods against him, slow. “Mhm.”
“Less weird?”
“Less weird.” Her fingers flex once against his ribs. “Just sleepy.”
“That’s okay.”
“I didn’t mean to scare you.”
“I know.” His hand keeps moving. Shoulder to waist. Waist to shoulder. Again. “Just text me back next time.”
“I will.”
“And keep stuff by your bed.”
“I do.”
“Stuff you can reach without going on an expedition to the drawer drawer.”
A tiny laugh shakes against him. “The drawer drawer was perfectly clear.”
He smiles into her hair despite himself. “You’re lucky you’re cute when your brain’s offline.”
“My brain’s online.”
“Baby, you called me a bossy hockey bitch and then argued that blood sugar is a vibe.”
“It is a vibe.”
He tips his head back against the wall and lets himself laugh quietly, relief finally loosening properly through him now that she’s warm and fed and heavy against his side. “You’re impossible.”
She hums, pleased by that for reasons that are between her and whatever sugar is currently making its way through her bloodstream. “You love me.”
“Somehow.”
She pinches his side without lifting her head, weak but accurate. “Mean.”
He catches her hand under his hoodie and holds it there, thumb moving over her knuckles where they rest against his skin. “Yeah,” he says, softer. “I love you.”
After a second, she tilts her face enough to press a kiss to his chest through the hoodie. It’s barely a kiss. More a warm little contact. A thank you she’s too tired and too proud to make formal.
“Love you too,” she mumbles.
Garrett looks down at the top of her head, at the messy spill of hair over his arm, at the Dexcom app still open on her phone on the nightstand, the graph inching back into safer territory one small dot at a time.
His body still has the leftover adrenaline in it, the rink alarm echoing faintly somewhere behind his ribs, the ugly little flash of her not answering when he called. But here she is, tucked into him like she has no plans to be anywhere else, breathing warm against his chest, one hand under his hoodie and the other curled into the blanket.
So he stays. Practice can keep its exhaustion. His homework can rot. The rest of campus can do whatever people do when they’re not pinned beneath a sleepy diabetic girlfriend with a talent for making his whole chest feel like it has been bruised open in the best possible way.
He rubs her back until her breathing goes heavier. Every few minutes, his eyes flick to her phone. The number steadies. Climbs. Holds. He lets out a breath he hadn’t realised he was still keeping.
Then, very softly, mostly because she’s almost asleep and because he likes saying things when she’s too tired to make fun of him properly, he murmurs, “Gonna start packing snacks in my hockey bag like a dad.”
Her mouth curves faintly against him. “Hot.”
“Yeah?”
“Mhm. Dilf behaviour.”
Garrett freezes, then looks down at her. “Don’t call me that when you’re half asleep after a medical incident.”
She laughs once, tiny and muffled and pleased with herself, and curls closer.
He shakes his head, smiling despite every effort not to. “Jesus Christ.”
“Snacks are hot,” she whispers.
“Go to sleep.”
“Bossy.”
He kisses her head again, slower this time, and settles his hand warm at the centre of her back. Her breathing has evened out, her body gone loose and trusting against his, the last of the low-blood-sugar fog giving way to real sleep.
Garrett stays awake a little longer anyway, watching the graph, listening to the hallway quiet down, feeling her heartbeat through the layers between them.
When the number stays steady, he finally sets her phone facedown, tucks the blanket higher over her shoulder, and lets his eyes close with his mouth pressed to her hair.
to be notified when i post new fics, follow @kooksandpearls-library and turn on notifications! i no longer use a taglist.
pairing – garrett graham x figure skater!reader
summary – rehab is ugly, slow, and humiliating. garrett graham, annoyingly, makes it feel a little less lonely.
warnings – sports injury, rehab/physio, knee injury, recovery anxiety, fear of reinjury, crying, emotional vulnerability, strong language
notes from me – thank u for the request, anon!! such a cute idea 🥹 tried to write this !reader as a lil more anxious & shy than my others, it was fun!! <3
word count – 5.5k
navigation – masterlist | taglist
By the second week of physiotherapy, she’s started recognising the rehab room by smell before she even gets through the door.
It’s always the same: rubber mats, disinfectant, stale coffee from the travel mug Cam leaves on the little desk by the wall, the faint clean plastic smell of resistance bands and ice packs and the weird foam balance pads that look harmless until you’re standing on one leg on top of them, sweating through a university-issued t-shirt, trying not to make eye contact with your own reflection in the mirror.
The room isn’t big enough for how humiliating it is. That’s what she decides somewhere around the seventh time Cam tells her to keep her knee tracking over her toes and not let her hip drop, as if any part of her body has retained a functional management structure since the injury.
It’s not big enough for the amount of trying happening in it. Not big enough for lacrosse girls doing hamstring bridges, a baseball player walking around with one of those compression sleeves on his elbow, a freshman swimmer crying silently through shoulder mobility in the corner while pretending she is absolutely not crying.
It’s not big enough for all the little griefs athletes drag in with their water bottles and their taped joints and their faces set carefully into the shape of being fine.
She used to think of her body as something she could ask things of.
Not nicely, always. Figure skating had never been gentle, no matter what people thought from the stands when the dresses were pretty and the music swelled and everybody politely forgot that most of the sport was just girls repeatedly hurling themselves at the ice until one day the hurling started looking graceful.
Her body had always hurt somewhere. Ankles, arches, hip flexors, the backs of her knees, the little bruises on her thighs from falls she’d stopped counting years ago.
Pain had been background noise. A language, almost. Something she could interpret and bargain with and, on good days, ignore.
This is different. This is her body becoming a locked door.
“Again,” Cam says.
She looks at him through the mirror. He has the clipboard tucked against his chest and the calm, mildly sympathetic face of a man who has chosen professionally to ruin people’s afternoons through controlled movement. “Cam.”
“One more set.”
“You said that last set.”
“I lied.”
She lets out a breath that’s too close to a laugh to count as actual protest and steps back onto the little foam pad. It dips under her weight. Her ankle wobbles. Her knee, traitor, considers doing something stupid. She fixes it fast, jaw tightening before her face can give too much away.
Cam notices anyway, because Cam is awful.
“Good,” he says. “That’s better.”
“It feels bad.”
“It’s supposed to feel hard.”
“That’s not what I said.”
“I know.”
She hates that tone. Cam is one of those deeply inconvenient medical professionals who knows exactly when not to give you the easy reassurance, which means she can’t even be properly irritated with him without feeling immature about it.
He doesn’t say you’ll be back before you know it. He doesn’t say you’re young, you’ll heal fast, as if youth is a warranty and not just another thing that can get snapped in half during a bad landing.
He just says again, and better, and not yet, and lets the rest of the room sit there around it.
She finishes the set with her hands hovering slightly away from her sides like she might be able to balance through prayer, then steps off the pad and pretends the relief doesn’t go all the way through her.
Cam scribbles something down. “That’s enough for today.”
Her breath leaves her in one piece. “Thank God.”
“Don’t sound so grateful.”
“I’m trying to make you feel valued.”
“That was your version?”
“It was implied.”
He smiles faintly and reaches for the roll of athletic tape on the table. “Ice tonight if it gets cranky. Don’t push the stairs. And don’t go on the ice.”
She looks down at her bag too quickly. Cam pauses. The silence is horrible.
She lifts her eyes back to him with as much blank innocence as she can assemble while sweaty and standing in one shoe. “What?”
He gives her a look.
“I wasn’t going to.”
“Good.”
“I know I’m not cleared.”
“Great.”
“I’m not an idiot.”
“I didn’t say you were.”
“You were thinking it in your Cam voice.”
“My Cam voice?”
“The one where you sound nice while accusing me of crimes.”
That gets a small laugh out of him, which she counts as a win even though he immediately ruins it by pointing at her with his pen. “No ice.”
The words land flatter than the joke leaves room for. She nods, because nodding is easier than speaking when the answer has gone somewhere tight under her ribs.
No ice. Two tiny words. Perfectly reasonable. Clinically correct. Devastating in the way small, practical sentences often are when they’re the ones standing between you and the only place your body has ever made proper sense.
She sits on the bench to change back into her other sneaker, unwrapping the brace strap with careful fingers. There’s a damp patch at the collar of her shirt and another under the elastic of the brace, and she can feel the dull, complaining warmth in her knee beginning to spread now that the session is over and adrenaline has stopped being useful.
The door opens while she’s shoving her water bottle into the side pocket of her bag, and Garrett Graham steps in.
He comes in the same way he always seems to come into rooms, even injured. He just has that stupidly natural presence that takes up space before he’s done anything to earn it, all broad shoulders and damp dark curls and Briar Hockey hoodie with one sleeve pushed higher than the other.
His gym bag is slung over one shoulder, his phone in his hand, and there’s a strip of white tape disappearing under the edge of his shorts near his thigh, which she tries very hard not to look at for too long.
She knows him, technically, Briar ice athletes overlap. They know the same rink schedule, the same sharp smell of resurfaced ice, the same ugly fluorescent tunnel between the locker rooms.
She knows Garrett Graham because everyone knows Garrett Graham, but she also knows him in the more specific way of someone who has seen him skate when he thinks only hockey matters. Fast, controlled, mean in the cleanest possible way. Good hands. Good edges, for a hockey player, which she had once made the mistake of saying near one of the other figure skaters and had been accused of sounding weirdly horny about crossovers.
She wasn’t. Mostly.
He knows of her too. She knows this because he’d said her name once in the rink hallway last semester when she’d nearly collided with him coming around the corner with her skate bag, and because he’d watched the last ten minutes of one of her practices from the boards with Logan and Tucker a few months ago, both of them still in half their gear, while she ran the footwork section of her short program three times in a row until her lungs burned and her coach finally stopped looking like she might start throwing things.
Garrett had leaned his forearms on the boards and said something she couldn’t hear. Logan had laughed. Tucker had looked politely impressed in the way nice men look when women do difficult things they understand enough not to interrupt.
So, first-name basis. Vague orbit. Mutual ice awareness.
Not whatever this is, which is Garrett walking in right as she’s sweaty and sore and trying to get her sneaker on without making the tiny injured-person grunt she has grown to hate in herself.
Cam looks over his shoulder. “One second, Garrett. I won’t be long, man.”
Garrett nods, easy. “All good.”
His eyes move from Cam to her, and she braces, because she’s been doing a lot of that lately, bracing. For pity. For questions. For the little sympathetic wince people do when they’ve heard about the injury but don’t know what to say after sorry, that sucks, so they fill the air with optimism until she wants to bite through her own tongue.
Garrett doesn’t wince. He gives her one of those small, quick smiles instead.
“Hey,” he says.
“Hi.”
He shifts his bag higher on his shoulder, glancing once at the brace and then back at her face so quickly she almost appreciates the politeness of it. “I heard you got hurt. That’s… yeah. Fucking sucks.”
It shouldn’t help, except it does. The bluntness. The lack of inspirational packaging. The fact that he says it like someone who knows exactly how unhelpful it is when people try to make being benched sound like a spiritual growth opportunity.
She nods and looks down for half a second at the zipper on her bag, pulling it closed even though it’s already closed. “Yeah. It’s pretty shit.”
His mouth moves, not quite a smile. “Yeah.”
“I heard about yours too,” she adds, because it’s only fair and also because looking at him directly for too long feels slightly like standing too close to a heater. “I’m sorry.”
He makes a small shrugging motion. It’s casual, but not quite enough to hide the little tightness that passes across his face when the movement pulls at something. “Could be worse.”
She looks at him. Garrett looks back.
Then he huffs a quiet laugh. “Sorry. That’s such an asshole thing to say to someone injured.”
Her mouth lifts before she can stop it. “It’s okay. Everyone says it.”
“I know. I keep wanting to fight them.”
“Have you?”
“Not yet. Cam said it would slow my recovery.”
“He’s very anti-violence for someone who hurts people for a living.”
Cam, from the cabinet, says, “I can hear both of you.”
Garrett’s grin appears then, quicker, brighter, and for one strange second it makes the rehab room feel less ugly.
Cam comes over with his clipboard tucked under one arm and gives Garrett the tired look of a man who has known hockey players long enough to consider them a hazard. “Ready?”
Garrett nods, but his eyes flick back to her. “See you.”
It’s a small, stupid, future-tense thing. See you. Like it’s already assumed there will be another time. Like she’s not just passing through the doorway of his appointment with her bag on her shoulder and her knee taped into submission, but someone who exists in the shape of his week now.
She nods. “Yeah. Bye.”
Then she leaves before her face can do anything unhelpful.
After that, they keep seeing each other. That’s the whole problem with schedules. They make coincidences stop being coincidences and start becoming routines before anyone has to be brave enough to choose them.
Monday, Wednesday, Friday. Her appointment first. Garrett after. The first few times, it’s only hey and how’s it going and Cam making deeply unimpressed noises when Garrett leans in the doorway instead of waiting properly outside like a normal person.
By the following Wednesday, Garrett’s sitting on the bench in the hallway when she comes out, elbows on his knees, hoodie sleeves shoved up, one hand wrapped around an iced coffee that looks mostly melted.
He glances up as the door opens, like he’s been reading something on his phone and not listening for it, which is a performance she respects enough not to challenge.
“You survive?” he asks.
She shifts her bag higher on her shoulder. “Barely.”
“Bad?”
“Cam made me do step-downs.”
Garrett’s face changes with immediate, serious recognition. “Oh, Jesus.”
“Right?”
“No, those are evil.”
“They look so stupid. That’s what makes it worse. Like, I’m standing there trying not to die on a four-inch box.”
“Yeah, and Cam’s like, great, now control the descent.”
She laughs, and then looks down because the laugh comes out too easy. Too relieved. “He says it like that too.”
“Of course he does. He has a script.”
From inside the rehab room, Cam calls, “I still hear you.”
Garrett raises his coffee vaguely toward the door. “We’re bonding through shared suffering. It’s part of the process.”
“It’s not billable,” Cam says.
Garrett looks back at her, and there’s that little curl at the corner of his mouth again, but softer than she expects. “You got class after this?”
She blinks. “Yeah.”
“Where?”
“Psych. Levin.”
He pauses. “Wait, the eleven-thirty?”
“You’re in that class?”
His expression shifts into something almost sheepish, which is such a strange look on him that she forgets for a second to be awkward about her own surprise.
“I sit in the back,” he says. “Very engaged. Quietly academic.”
“I have literally never seen you.”
“That feels like a you problem.”
“It feels like an attendance problem.”
Garrett presses a hand to his chest like this has wounded him. “I’m injured and you’re attacking me.”
She laughs. “You started it.”
“I asked about class.”
“Menace behaviour.”
He laughs at that, quick and low, head ducking for half a second. Then he stands because Cam calls him in, and he’s suddenly very close in the narrow hallway, close enough that she has to tilt her face a little to keep looking at him.
His smile stays, but the volume of it drops. “See you in Levin, then?”
She should say maybe. Or sure. Or something easy and noncommittal that keeps the moment from feeling too visible.
Instead she says, “If you show up.”
His eyebrows lift. “That a challenge?”
“No.”
“Sounded like one.”
She doesn’t know what to do with that, so she adjusts her bag again, which has become a humiliating little habit around him.
Her hands always need a task before her face gives her away. “Go do your step-downs, Graham.”
He smiles properly then, pleased. “Yes, ma’am.”
She walks away before Cam can witness the way her mouth betrays her.
Garrett does show up to class that day. He comes in two minutes late, because punctuality would have damaged the brand, and slides into the seat beside her with his laptop under one arm and a coffee in his hand.
There’s a row of empty seats behind them. Several, actually. He ignores all of them.
She looks over as he sits. “Subtle.”
“What?”
“You could have sat literally anywhere.”
He opens his laptop. “This seat has a good view.”
“Of the lecture?”
He glances at the front of the room, where Dr. Levin is fighting with the projector and slowly losing. “Sure.”
She looks down at her notebook because smiling at her paper is less incriminating than smiling at him.
Garrett doesn’t push it. That surprises her a little, though by then maybe it shouldn’t. He jokes, yes. He has the kind of natural charm that makes silence around him feel almost rude.
But he’s not constantly filling space just to hear himself in it. He seems to know when to let a moment breathe, which is worse, somehow. Much worse. Because it means the attention is not accidental.
He takes notes badly. Not because he’s stupid, she learns that very quickly. Garrett isn’t stupid in the way some people like to assume athletes are stupid when they would rather not admit physical talent can exist alongside a working brain.
He just takes notes like a man who believes future him will remember the context through sheer confidence. Half sentences. Arrows to nowhere. One bullet point that just says dopamine??? and then, underneath it, ask her.
She catches it while he’s typing and looks at him.
He doesn’t look back, but his mouth moves. “Don’t judge my system.”
“That’s a system?”
“It works.”
“It says ask her.”
“Yeah.” Now he glances over, and his eyes are warm enough that her stomach does something small and deeply unhelpful. “See? Efficient.”
She lets out a breath through her nose and turns back to her own notes. “You’re ridiculous.”
After that, the talking becomes easier because it has somewhere to go. Rehab into class. Class into walking halfway across campus. Walking into texts, eventually, though the number exchange happens in the most Garrett way possible, which is to say he makes it sound practical even while looking far too pleased with himself.
They’re leaving psych one afternoon, the sky low and grey over campus, both of them moving slower than the stream of students around them because neither of them can walk at full speed without paying for it later.
Garrett has his hood up against the cold and his bag slung over one shoulder. She has one hand wrapped around the strap of her own, the other holding her phone, thumb hovering over a message from her coach she hasn’t opened because she can see the first line in the preview and already knows it will make her feel like peeling her skin off.
Garrett notices.
“Coach?” he asks.
She looks over. “What?”
He nods toward the phone. “I know the face.”
She looks down at the screen again. The preview says, no pressure, just wanted to check in about competition timeline, which is exactly the kind of text people send when there is pressure and everyone knows it but nobody wants to be rude enough to name the animal in the room. Her thumb locks the phone before she can read the rest.
Garrett doesn’t say anything for a few steps. He doesn’t immediately try to fix it. Doesn’t ask if she’s okay in a tone that makes okay feel like a performance.
He just walks beside her, slower than campus wants him to, shoulder occasionally close enough to brush hers when the path narrows.
Finally, he says, “I hate those texts.”
She glances at him.
“The check-in ones,” he says. “Like they’re being nice, and they are, but it’s also like… hey, just wondering if your body has stopped ruining the plan yet.”
Her throat tightens so quickly she has to look away.
Garrett’s voice stays even, low enough that the people passing them don’t get any of it. “The hockey staff keep doing it too. Not in a shitty way. They’re trying to be normal. But every time someone asks how recovery’s going, I’m like, I don’t know, man. I miss my life and my hip feels fucked up. You want the official answer or the weird one?”
She laughs, but it comes out thin. Still, it comes. “My knee feels fucked up.”
They walk a little farther. The cold air catches under the hem of her sweatshirt and sneaks up her back. Somewhere across the quad, a group of boys are laughing too loudly near the library steps. A bike bell rings. The world continues in its very rude way, all motion and noise and healthy knees.
Garrett clears his throat. “You can send me those, if you want.”
She looks up at him.
“The annoying texts,” he says, and now he does seem a little more careful, eyes flicking to hers and away again. “Or just, like… complain. If you don’t want to answer normal people nicely.”
Something in her chest shifts. “Normal people?”
“You know.” His mouth tips. “Healthy civilians.”
“That’s dark.”
“It’s accurate.”
She looks at her phone. Then at him. “Are you giving me your number so I can forward you texts from my coach?”
He shrugs, but his ears go just slightly pink from the cold or the question. “I mean, when you put it like that, it sounds weird.”
“It is weird.”
“You want it or not?”
She does. Immediately. Stupidly. Enough that she has to make herself take a second before answering. “Okay.”
“Okay?”
“Yeah.” She opens a new contact and hands him the phone before she can overthink the fact that her fingers feel too warm. “For fucked up knee purposes.”
Garrett takes it, smiling down at the screen while he types. “Obviously.”
He saves himself as Garrett, then, after one tiny pause she absolutely notices, adds a hockey stick emoji. When he hands it back, she looks at it and raises her brows.
“Subtle.”
Her first text to him, sent that night after staring at her coach’s full message for eleven minutes and then lying face-down on her bed in a silence so complete her roommate had paused in the doorway and then wisely kept walking, is just a screenshot.
Garrett replies three minutes later.
Garrett: jesus. “no pressure” should be illegal.
She types, right????
Garrett: they put it at the front like a tiny little lawyer.
She laughs into her pillow hard enough that the pressure behind her eyes changes shape.
After that, it’s embarrassingly easy.
She’s slower to warm, more cautious, more likely to tuck herself back inside her own head the second a feeling starts getting too large to hold naturally.
Garrett seems to understand that without making her explain it. He doesn’t crowd. He doesn’t demand a constant version of her that knows how to be charming back on command.
He sends her a picture of Logan asleep sitting up on the couch with an ice pack balanced on his shoulder.
Garrett: warrior down.
She sends back, is he alive?
Garrett: unclear. tucker says we should wait and see.
Sometimes they talk a lot. Sometimes it’s only a stupid photo, a class complaint, a how’s the knee? sent at nine p.m. that makes her chest go warm because he remembers which days hurt more.
Sometimes she doesn’t answer for hours because the whole day has been too much and she’s gone quiet in that way that makes even typing feel strangely exposed.
Garrett never punishes the delay by getting weird about it. He just picks the conversation back up wherever she left it, like the space is allowed.
He’s not always gentle. She wouldn’t like him as much if he were. Garrett’s gentleness works because it’s threaded through the rest of him, through the easy confidence and the dry little comments and the occasional captain voice that slips out when Cam tells him to stop overdoing it and he says, “I’m not,” with the exact expression of someone absolutely overdoing it.
He still chirps Logan across the room. Still gives Dean shit when Dean swings by the rehab hall one afternoon and announces, loudly, “Damn, this is where they keep all the broken hot people,” before Tucker drags him back by the hood and says, “Don’t flirt with the injured. It’s unethical.”
Garrett, sitting beside her on the hallway bench with an ice pack on his thigh, doesn’t even look embarrassed. He only rubs a hand over his mouth and mutters, “I’m so sorry.”
She presses her lips together to keep from laughing. “Are they always like that?”
“No,” Garrett says. Then, after half a second, “Yes.”
Dean, from down the hall, calls, “She seems nice, G!”
Garrett closes his eyes briefly.
Tucker says, “Keep walking.”
Logan’s voice drifts back too, amused and bright. “Garrett made a friend!”
Garrett opens his eyes and looks at her with an expression so tired and resigned that she actually does laugh then, full and surprised and too loud for the hallway. His face changes when she does. Only for a second. It softens, almost helplessly, before he covers it by looking down at his ice pack.
“Yeah,” he says. “They’re always like that.”
By the second month, Cam starts pairing them for parts of rehab because, as he puts it, “You both complain less when you’re trying to look normal in front of each other.”
Garrett looks offended. “I always look normal.”
Cam doesn’t even glance up from the clipboard. “You asked me yesterday if your hip mobility was ‘giving washed-up uncle.’”
She bites down on a smile.
Garrett points at her. “Don’t.”
“I didn’t say anything.”
“You were going to.”
“I was not.”
“You were thinking it.”
She looks down at the resistance band looped around her ankle, cheeks warm. “I mean. A little.”
Garrett’s mouth twitches. “Unbelievable.”
Rehabbing together is both better and worse. Better because Garrett makes the room less lonely without trying to fill it too brightly. Worse because now she has to be perceived while doing the ugliest exercises known to sports medicine.
There’s nothing romantic about hip bridges. There’s nothing elegant about controlled lunges when your knee is shaking like it’s received bad news by telegram.
There’s no world in which she wants Garrett Graham to watch her do glute activation with a yellow band around her thighs while Cam says, “Good, hold that,” in the background like a man actively trying to end her life.
Garrett, to his credit, doesn’t make it weird. He makes other things weird, obviously. He’s still Garrett. When she wobbles on the balance pad, he says, “Very artistic,” and when she glares at him, he lifts both hands and says, “I’m appreciating the performance.”
When Cam tells Garrett his form is getting sloppy, she murmurs, “Washed-up uncle,” under her breath and Garrett looks at her like he can’t decide whether to laugh or throw a towel at her.
When she has a bad pain day and goes quiet halfway through, Garrett stops joking entirely and starts matching her pace so subtly she doesn’t realise until later. He finishes his reps slower. Takes longer between sets. Asks Cam a question he probably already knows the answer to, giving her thirty extra seconds to breathe without anyone looking directly at her.
That one stays with her for a while. It’s easier to let someone flirt with you than it is to let them notice you’re struggling and not make you feel small about it.
Garrett is cleared for the ice before she is. He tells her after a Friday session, standing outside the athletic building with his hands shoved into the pocket of his hoodie, campus cold moving around them in little grey gusts.
He looks happy, but it’s careful happiness. Muted. Like he knows the news is good and still doesn’t want to set it down too loudly between them.
“Cam said I can start controlled skating next week,” he says.
Her heart does something complicated.
“Oh,” she says, and hates immediately that it comes out too small. So she fixes it fast, or tries to. “Garrett, that’s great.”
“Yeah.”
“No, really. That’s… that’s so good.”
His eyes stay on her face. “I know.”
“You don’t sound like you know.”
“I do.” He looks away for a second, toward the parking lot, where a bunch of hockey guys are piling into someone’s car and yelling about food. “It’s just weird.”
She nods before he has to explain. Being allowed back into the place you’ve been aching for isn’t cleanly joyful when someone else is still outside the door. Especially when that someone has been sitting beside you for weeks, teaching you through sheer proximity that your particular kind of misery is not as uniquely embarrassing as you thought.
“I’m glad,” she says.
Garrett looks back at her, and the softness in his face makes her wish she had phrased it better, or maybe worse. “You’ll get there.”
She nods. “Yeah.”
“I know you know that. Sorry.”
“No, it’s okay.”
“I just–” He stops, rubs one hand over the back of his neck, and for once the confidence seems to snag on something real before it can make the sentence smoother than it should be. “It sucks being the one still waiting. I know.”
Her throat tightens. She looks down at the crack in the pavement between them. “I hate that I’m jealous.”
Garrett’s quiet for half a second, in a surprised-by-her-honesty way. Then he says, “Yeah.”
She winces. “That was not my best quality.”
“It’s not a crime.”
“It feels ugly.”
“A lot of this feels fucking ugly.”
She looks up at him then, and his face is open in that simple, steady way of his that keeps undoing her.
“Yeah,” she says. “It does.”
He nods once, like they’ve agreed on something important and awful. Then his mouth shifts, small and careful. “I’ll tell you if it sucks.”
She huffs a laugh. “Your first skate back?”
“Yeah.”
“That’s comforting.”
“I’m offering solidarity.”
It does suck, apparently. He texts her after the first session.
Garrett: felt good for ten seconds then my body filed a formal complaint.
She stares at the message for a long time, then replies, rude of it.
Garrett: yeah. HR nightmare.
She sends, did it feel nice though?
The typing bubbles appear. Disappear. Reappear. The finally he replies.
Garrett: yeah. too nice. kind of wanted to stay out there forever and also throw up.
Her eyes sting so fast it embarrasses her, even alone in her room. She types, yeah. i get that.
Garrett: i know.
When her clearance comes, it’s a Saturday morning in the third month of rehab, and she almost doesn’t believe Cam when he says it.
Controlled ice work only. Edges. Slow laps. Nothing clever. Nothing she would describe later as just seeing how it felt, because that sentence has been the downfall of many athletes before her. She nods through all of it with her hands folded tightly in her lap.
Cam stops talking. Her eyes are fixed on the corner of his clipboard.
“You okay?” he asks.
She nods, once. Too fast.
He waits. A laugh comes out of her, tiny and breathless and nothing like humour. “Sorry. I just… yeah. I’m good.”
Cam’s face softens. “You’re ready for this part.”
She gets to the parking lot before she texts Garrett.
cleared for controlled ice work.
He calls her.
She stares at the screen for one full ring, startled enough that she almost drops the phone, then answers with a voice that comes out much quieter than planned. “Hi.”
“Holy shit,” Garrett says, and the happiness in his voice is so immediate and unfiltered that she has to close her eyes for a second. “That’s huge.”
“Yeah.”
“That’s really fucking good.”
“I know.” She laughs softly, but it shakes. “I think I’m going to be sick.”
“Also valid.”
“Cam said I can go tomorrow morning. Just controlled stuff.”
“I’ll come.”
The answer is so quick she doesn’t know what to do with it. She sits in her parked car with the keys still in her hand and looks out through the windshield at the athletic building, the brick and glass blurred slightly by the cold. “You don’t have to.”
“I know.”
“You probably have… hockey things.”
“Can’t do hockey things yet.”
“Team things.”
“They’ll survive one morning without me standing there being inspirational in a hoodie.”
She smiles despite herself, and because he can’t see it, she lets it happen properly. “You’re very important.”
“Thank you.”
“I was joking.”
“I wasn’t.”
That gets a real laugh out of her, and Garrett is quiet for the smallest beat after it, like he’s letting himself hear it.
Then his voice lowers a little. “Seriously. I’ll come. If you want.”
She swallows. The car is cold. Her knee aches faintly from the session. Her phone is warm against her ear.
“Yeah,” she says. “I want.”
The rink is almost empty the next morning. It’s early enough that the building still has that half-asleep feeling, the lobby lights too bright over the old carpet, the vending machines humming like they’ve been up all night thinking about their choices.
Someone has left a stack of orange cones by the boards. The ice is clean from a fresh resurface, glossy and unmarked under the white lights, and the sight of it hits her so hard she stops walking halfway down the tunnel.
Garrett notices after two steps and turns back. He’s in a Briar hoodie and dark athletic pants, skates dangling from one hand, hair curling damply near his forehead because he’s showered before dawn like a lunatic.
He looks less like campus Garrett here. Less like the guy everyone waves at in the dining hall, less like the captain with half the hockey program orbiting him. In the rink, he’s quieter. Familiar with the cold. Part of the architecture in the same way she is, or was, or is trying very hard to become again.
“You good?” he asks.
She looks past him at the ice. “Yeah.”
It’s very obviously not convincing.
Garrett doesn’t call her on it. He only nods and shifts his skates to his other hand. “We can sit for a minute.”
“I’m fine.”
“I didn’t say you weren’t.”
She looks at him then, and the gentleness of his face makes something in her twist. Garrett, thankfully, seems to understand that pity would make her walk directly into traffic. This is something else. Space, maybe. Offered without making her ask for it.
So they sit. Long enough for her to lace her skates with fingers that feel strangely clumsy. Long enough for Garrett to tie his own and then pretend very hard not to watch her checking the tension of hers twice, then three times, then pressing her thumb along the side of the boot like it might offer reassurance if handled correctly.
“Do you want me to say something helpful or shut up?” he asks eventually.
The question startles a laugh out of her. It comes out small, but real. “I don’t know.”
“Okay. I can do medium.”
“Medium?”
“Yeah. Light talking. No motivational speech. No silence so intense it feels like a funeral.”
She looks over at him. “You’ve thought about this.”
“I’m a thoughtful guy.”
“You’re something.”
His smile appears, quick and warm, but he doesn’t chase the joke. “I know it’s weird.”
Her hands go still on the laces.
“I mean, I don’t know exactly,” he says, looking out at the ice now instead of directly at her, which helps. “It’s different for you. But I know the part where you miss it so much that getting it back even a little feels…” He pauses, searching for the word and apparently deciding not to dress it up. “Fucked.”
“It feels like if I step wrong, everything starts over,” she says.
Garrett nods slowly. “Yeah.”
“And I know that’s not how it works. Like, technically. I know Cam wouldn’t have cleared me if he thought I’d immediately explode.”
“Probably not.”
“Probably.”
“I mean, I don’t want to overstate his kindness.”
She laughs again, and this one stays longer. Garrett’s mouth softens at the sound, but he looks down to adjust his skate before she can catch too much of it.
They step onto the ice together. At first, all she can feel is terror. The blade settles under her weight. The ice takes her. Her knee doesn’t collapse, doesn’t scream, doesn’t turn into the moment it all went wrong. It only exists. Present and warm and strange inside the brace, part of her and not part of her, a little guarded corner of the body she used to trust without needing to narrate the trust to herself.
Garrett steps on beside her and turns with the easy balance of someone who’s been on skates since before he had any say in the matter. He doesn’t reach for her immediately. His hands are there, ready but not assuming, and the restraint of it makes her want to cry more than if he had grabbed her.
She takes one small push. Then another. It’s awful. It’s fine. It’s the most familiar thing in the world and completely foreign.
Her breath catches, and Garrett moves in closer without crowding her. “There you go.”
“Don’t say it like I’m a toddler.”
“I was saying it like you’re someone doing something hard.”
She glances at him, caught by the simplicity of it.
He gives her a tiny smile. “But if it helps, I can say it like you’re a toddler.”
“Please don’t.”
“Cool. Good note.”
She looks back at the ice and manages another slow stride. Her shoulders are too high. She can feel that. Her arms don’t know where to go with none of the old choreography to place them, none of the speed, none of the music.
She's spent years making skating look like instinct, and now every movement has to be discussed internally before it happens, which is both boring and humiliating and almost funny if she gets far enough away from wanting to scream.
Garrett skates beside her, slightly behind, matching the tiny pace without comment. A hockey player skating slowly is a strange thing. Like seeing a dog heel when you know it wants to run.
Garrett is all contained energy, all strength kept deliberately soft at the edges. Every so often she catches him adjusting to her without making the adjustment visible enough to feel like management. He doesn’t hover, he just stays close enough that the air seems to know where he is.
After half a lap, he says, “For what it’s worth, you still look like you know what you’re doing.”
She lets out a shaky breath. “That’s because you’re used to hockey players.”
“Rude.”
“You guys do look like you’re being chased a lot of the time.”
“We are. By other hockey players.”
They make it once around the rink. Then again. The second lap isn’t easy, but it’s less impossible. Her breath begins to settle into the cold. The first hard spike of fear loosens by degrees and leaves something else behind, raw and bright and almost worse.
The ice under her blades. The sound. That delicate scrape she used to know better than her own alarm clock. Her body, cautious but moving. Her knee, not perfect, not forgotten, but holding.
She doesn’t realise she’s started crying until the cold hits the wet under one eye. Garrett sees it, but he doesn’t stop abruptly or make a face or ask if she’s okay in that terrible alarmed voice people use when crying becomes an event.
He only slows with her and says, “We can take a second.”
She laughs once, embarrassed, wiping under her eye with the heel of her hand. “Sorry.”
“Don’t be.”
“It’s stupid.”
“It’s really not.”
She looks at him, and the rink lights catch in his eyes. He’s close enough now that she can see the rough edge of stubble he probably missed shaving, the way his hair has started curling more as the cold gets to it. He looks like Garrett, but not the campus version. Just a boy on skates, injured and healing and kind enough not to make her crying about a slow lap into something she has to survive on top of everything else.
“I missed it,” she says, and it comes out barely above a whisper.
His face changes. “Yeah.”
“I know I’ve said that. But I don’t think I knew how much until right now.”
Garrett nods once, slow. “Yeah,” he says again, and there is so much understanding in it she has to look away.
They stand there near the boards for a while, the quiet rink around them, her hand resting lightly on the rail. Garrett doesn’t touch her. He just stays beside her while she gets herself back into her body.
Eventually, she breathes in and lets it out. “Okay,” she says.
“Okay?”
“Yeah.”
They start again. It goes better for maybe seven minutes. She’s still too careful, still too aware of every shift and edge and tiny correction. But there are moments now, little flashes where the fear drops half a step behind the movement and something older comes through.
A turn of the ankle. A cleaner glide. Her body remembering a thing before her brain can interfere. Each one lands small and huge at the same time.
Garrett notices those too. He doesn’t cheer. Thank God, if he cheered, she might actually skate into the wall on purpose.
He only smiles a little and says, “That one looked nice,” or “Yeah, that was better,” in the same low voice he uses when he’s telling her something true and not trying to make a moment out of it.
Maybe that’s why she gets stupid. A little more confident than she was three minutes earlier, enough that she lets herself push into a slightly longer glide coming out of the curve. Barely anything, nothing she would once have even counted as skating. Her blade catches anyway.
It’s tiny. The smallest wrongness. But her body doesn’t know the difference between small and catastrophic yet. Her stomach drops, knee locking in fear before pain can even arrive, and suddenly the whole rink tilts in one bright, awful flash.
Garrett catches her before she falls. One second he’s beside her, and the next his hands are on her waist, tugging her in with a controlled little scrape of blades that brings her straight against him.
Her hands land on his chest, fingers grabbing at the front of his hoodie. The impact is soft because he makes it soft, knees bending with hers, one arm braced properly around her back before she has even fully processed the fact that she’s upright.
“Hey,” he says, breath close. “I’ve got you.”
Her heart is punching so hard she can feel it in her palms where they’re pressed to him. “I’m okay,” she says automatically.
“I know.”
“I just slipped.”
“I know.”
“It was small.”
“I know.”
She lets out a breath that shakes on the way out and hates it, then hates that she hates it because Garrett is looking at her like the shaking is allowed, like none of this is embarrassing enough to require apology.
For the first few seconds, there’s only the aftershock. Ice, fear, the violent little replay of what if. Then the world begins to come back in pieces, and Garrett comes back with it. His chest under her hands. The warm line of his arm across her back. His face closer than it has ever been without the excuse of class or rehab or a crowded hallway. The smell of him, cold air and clean laundry and something faintly minty from gum.
His gaze drops to her mouth. It’s so quick she almost thinks she invented it. Then he looks back at her eyes, and the air between them changes so completely it feels like the rink’s gone quiet on purpose.
She should move. That would be the normal thing. Step back. Laugh it off. Say thanks. Return to the careful, slow lap. Keep everything in the safe category it’s technically belonged to for months, even as the edges have gotten less and less believable.
She doesn’t move. Garrett doesn’t either. His thumb shifts once at her waist. Small. Barely there. But she feels it through the layers anyway.
“You good?” he asks, and his voice is lower now.
She nods. His eyes move over her face with that same checking look, except now there’s something else threaded through it. Something less clinical. Less controlled.
He’s still giving her an out. She can feel that. It’s in the stillness of him, the way his hand doesn’t pull her closer even though it could, the way his mouth is soft but not smiling, for once, like even Garrett knows this is not a moment to be smoothed over with charm.
She looks at his mouth. This time, neither of them can pretend he doesn’t notice.
His breath changes. Just slightly. “Careful,” he murmurs.
Her fingers tighten in his hoodie. “I’m not doing anything.”
Her face feels warm despite the rink. Everything does, actually. Her hands, her throat, the place under her ribs where fear had been sitting all morning and has now made room for something much more dangerous.
Garrett dips his head a fraction, then stops. The restraint of it is the thing that finally makes her brave. She lifts up on her toes, just barely, because they’re on skates, and kisses him.
He kisses her back, soft at first, because of the ice, because of her knee, because of the months of carefulness that have led them here. His mouth is warm in a way that feels almost shocking against the cold.
She makes a small sound, and Garrett’s hand slides more securely around her back as the kiss deepens by degrees, still careful but less polite now. Like something in him has unclenched. Like every hallway conversation, every text, every slow walk to class, every time his hand almost touched and didn’t, has found the same narrow place to go.
Her arms go up around his shoulders before she thinks about it and he smiles against her mouth.
She feels it and pulls back an inch, breathless. “Are you smiling?”
Garrett’s eyes open, bright and warm and closer than seems legal. “No.”
“You are.”
“No, I’m being very serious.”
“You’re not.”
“I am.” His mouth brushes hers again, once, because he’s already become comfortable enough with this to be unbearable about it. “This is an important rehab milestone.”
She stares at him, and then she laughs, properly this time, startled and light and so relieved by the sheer stupid Garrettness of it that it breaks the last of the fear in her body loose. He laughs too, she feels it under her hands.
“You’re so annoying,” she says.
“I know.”
“I can’t believe you just said rehab milestone.”
“Was it too much?”
“It was awful.”
“Okay.” He nods like he’s accepting professional notes, but his hands are still at her waist and his face is still soft in a way that makes the joke land somewhere tender instead of sharp. “I’ll workshop it.”
“Please don’t.”
“Got it.”
They stand there smiling at each other like idiots, and she hates how much she likes it. Hates, a little, how easily the rink has shifted around them. The ice is still under her blades. Her knee still exists, still healing, still not ready for everything she wants. But Garrett’s hands are on her body and his mouth is kissed-soft and he’s looking at her like the morning has done something to him too.
Then he glances down at their skates, back up at her, and says, quieter, “You scared?”
She doesn’t know which thing he means. The ice. The kiss. The way those have somehow become tangled enough that the answer fits both.
She nods once.
Garrett’s face doesn’t fall. He only nods back, thumb moving once over her side. “Yeah. Me too, a little.”
That surprises her enough that she looks at him properly.
He huffs a breath, almost a laugh, but not quite. “Don’t look so shocked.”
“I’m not.”
“You are.”
“I just…” She swallows, eyes flicking over his face. “You don’t seem scared of much.”
Garrett looks at her for one more second. Then he kisses her again. This one is easier. Warmer. Still careful, but with laughter caught at the edges now, his mouth curving every time she makes the smallest noise because clearly he’s going to be deeply smug about kissing her, which she should have anticipated.
He keeps one arm around her waist and lets the other hand come up to her cheek, thumb brushing near her jaw, and her whole body goes strangely loose and awake at the same time.
When she presses closer, he makes a soft sound under his breath and shifts them without thinking, turning just enough that his body blocks hers more fully from the open rink, as if there is anyone there to see them besides the empty seats and the unbothered scoreboard.
She pulls back because she’s smiling too much to keep kissing properly.
Garrett looks very pleased with himself. “What?”
“Nothing.”
“That’s a suspicious nothing.”
“You look smug.”
He shrugs. “I feel a little smug.”
“At least you’re honest.”
“You kissed me first.”
Her mouth falls open. “Barely.”
“Still counts.”
“I was emotionally vulnerable.”
“I know.” His smile softens before it can become too much of a tease.
She looks down, overwhelmed in a way that’s not bad but still requires a second. Garrett lets her have it. Then, because he’s Garrett and because tenderness with no escape hatch would probably kill them both, he says, “For the record, I had a very cool plan to do that eventually.”
She looks up again, grateful despite herself. “Did you?”
“Yeah.”
“What was the plan?”
His nose scrunches. “Still developing.”
“So... no plan.”
He tilts his head. “A flexible plan.”
“Right.”
“Probably would’ve walked you to class. Said something devastatingly charming. You would’ve swooned.”
“I don’t think I swoon.”
“You might have. We’ll never know.”
“You’re so full of shit.”
“There she is,” he says softly, and then seems to realise he’s said it in a way that gives too much away.
She glances toward the boards, then back at the stretch of ice ahead of them. The fear is still there, but quieter now. Less teeth. Her body feels wrung out and bright, like it’s survived two separate kinds of firsts before breakfast and does not know where to put the information yet.
Garrett follows her gaze. “You want to keep going?”
“Yeah,” she says. “But maybe…”
He’s already holding out both hands before she finishes. She looks at them, then at him.
He shrugs, casual and not casual at all. “Just for a bit.”
She puts her hands in his, and they start slow again. His fingers lace with hers this time. His hands are warm around her cold ones, and he skates backward at a careful pace, eyes mostly on her face, checking without hovering. The rink is still too bright. Her knee is still not perfect. Cam would probably have a clipboard-related opinion about the emotional developments currently occurring during controlled ice work.
But she’s upright. She’s moving.
Garrett’s thumbs brush once over her knuckles. “Good?” he asks.
She looks at him, at the ice, at the long clean stretch of it opening ahead. And for the first time in months, the answer does not feel like a lie.
“Yeah,” she says, a little breathless, a little shy around the smile she can’t fully stop. “Good.”
Garrett’s grin is small, real, and absolutely devastating. “Yeah?”
She nods.
His hands tighten lightly around hers, and he keeps moving backward, slow and steady, like he has nowhere else to be and no reason in the world to rush her. “Okay,” he says. “I’ve got you.”
pairing – garrett graham x reader
summary – four times garrett’s chain causes problems, and one very smug hockey captain pretends he isn’t loving every second of it.
warnings – suggestive content, making out/grinding, mild sexual references, implied oral sex, drinking, party setting, garrett being smug and whipped.
notes from me – as part of my 1k celebrations, here's the top requested fic!! enjoy 🫶🏼
word count – 5k
navigation – masterlist | taglist
The first time Garrett realises his chain is a problem, they're in his room with the door locked, the bass from downstairs moving through the floorboards in lazy, uneven pulses and the old house doing what the old house always does around a party, which is pretend it’s not seen worse.
There are voices below them, Logan’s laugh cutting through once in a bright, drunken bark, Dean yelling something that sounds like an accusation and Tucker answering with the sort of dry, patient tone that means someone is absolutely about to be called an idiot.
But up here, everything has gone smaller. Warmer. The room narrowed down to Garrett’s weight between her thighs, the soft give of his mattress under her back, the skirt shoved high enough on her hips that there's no point pretending it’s even a skirt anymore, and his mouth dragging over hers like he has all night and no better use for it.
He kisses like an athlete too, which is deeply annoying information to have about him because it makes too much sense. Confident, paced, unfairly good at changing pressure right when she starts thinking she’s adjusted to him.
One hand is braced beside her head, the other curled around her thigh, thumb pressing absent little circles into skin like he doesn't know it’s making her thoughts get weird and slippery around the edges. He’s still wearing his t-shirt, which feels rude considering she’s in a bra and skirt and whatever dignity survived the trip up the stairs is now lying somewhere dead near his laundry basket.
His chain has slipped out from under his collar while he kisses her, warm gold catching against the side of her throat every time he grinds down into her and makes her breath come out embarrassingly thin.
“Garrett,” she gets out, though it doesn't have much purpose beyond giving her mouth something to do when his is suddenly leaving it.
He hums like he’s heard her and decided to take it under advisement at a later date. His mouth drifts to her jaw, then lower, slow and pleased and entirely too smug about the way her body moves before she can stop it.
He kisses down her throat, over the spot where her pulse is doing something humiliating, then lower still, along the top edge of her bra, and she should probably let him. She should probably enjoy the fact that Garrett Graham, Briar hockey captain, walking campus hazard, has decided her chest deserves sustained attention.
But the second his mouth leaves hers properly, some spoiled little part of her lights up in objection.
“No,” she whines, which is not her proudest moment, and is made worse by the fact that Garrett pauses against her skin like he’s trying not to laugh. She reaches down and gets her fingers in his hair, gentle but insistent, tugging him back up until his face appears over hers again, curls mussed, mouth shiny, eyes bright with the kind of amusement that makes her want to either kiss him harder or shove him off the bed. “Come back.”
His grin spreads slowly. “Bossy.”
“You stopped kissing me.”
“I was kissing you somewhere else.”
She pouts. “Wrong somewhere.”
He gives one of those little laughs that starts in his chest before it reaches his mouth, warm and low and stupidly pleased, and then he comes back happily, because that’s the worst part of Garrett.
He has all this cocky-boy resistance in theory, all this mouth and attitude and captain-of-every-room energy, and then she asks for him directly and his body gives him away before his ego can file an appeal. He kisses her again, deep enough that the complaint evaporates under her tongue, and for a few seconds she forgets about the chain entirely.
Then he pulls back to sit up on his knees, one thigh planted on either side of her hips, and reaches behind his neck for his shirt.
“Oh,” she says before she can stop herself.
Garrett pauses with the hem already half up his stomach, eyebrows lifting. “Oh?”
“Shut up.”
“I didn’t say anything.”
“You were about to.”
His teeth catch at his bottom lip. “I was about to ask if you needed a minute to process.”
She narrows her eyes at him, which would probably have more force if she were not lying under him with her skirt bunched around her waist and her hands already drifting up his exposed stomach. “You’re so annoying.”
“Yeah, but you’re still looking.”
And she is. Tragically. Openly. With no legal defence. The shirt comes off the rest of the way and lands somewhere near the chair, and Garrett is there above her in the soft lamplight, shoulders broad from hockey, stomach tight under her palms, chain resting against his chest like it’s been placed there for the express purpose of ruining her life.
It's not even that fancy. That’s the insulting part. Just a gold chain. Simple. Warm from his skin. Sitting right at the base of his throat.
Her hands slide up his stomach, over the hard shift of muscle when he breathes, and she catches her bottom lip between her teeth without meaning to.
Garrett’s grin softens into something more dangerous because he knows. Because Garrett is many things, but oblivious is not one of them, especially not when a girl is looking at his chest like she’s discovered a new academic field.
“Baby,” he says, amused.
She doesn't answer. She hooks two fingers under the chain and pulls. Garrett comes down with it, one hand shooting to the mattress beside her head, the other catching her waist as he laughs into the space above her mouth. “Jesus. Okay.”
She smiles, breath already uneven again. “Come here.”
“I was here.”
“Closer.”
His mouth hovers over hers, his chain trapped between her fingers, the metal a little warm, a little slick where it’s been resting against his skin. “You always this demanding?”
She tugs again, smaller this time, mostly because she likes the way his eyes drop to her mouth when she does it. “Only when you’re slow.”
Garrett stares at her for one beat, and then the smile goes all bright and helpless at the edges, like she’s pleased him against his will.
“Yeah,” he murmurs, bending until the chain brushes her collarbone and his mouth is almost on hers again. “That’s gonna be a problem.”
The second time is quieter, though quiet in the hockey house is a relative concept and mostly means no one is actively breaking furniture within their line of sight. They're downstairs on the couch after dinner, the living room dim except for the television throwing blue-white light over everyone’s faces and the standing lamp Tucker keeps insisting gives the room ambience, which Dean keeps calling divorced dad lighting.
A movie’s on, something Logan picked with the confidence of a man who would be asleep within twenty minutes, and sure enough he’s already slumped in the armchair with his head tipped back and one socked foot on the coffee table, snoring faintly through the loudest action sequence anyone has ever failed to respect.
Garrett’s stretched out behind her on the couch, one arm tucked under her head like a pillow, the other lying heavy over her waist. She’s settled half on top of him, half against him, legs tangled beneath the old throw blanket that smells faintly like fabric softener and Garrett’s laundry detergent and whatever popcorn crime Dean committed earlier.
The whole room has that late-night, lived-in warmth to it. Empty bowls on the coffee table, Tucker leaning on the other end of the couch with his phone in one hand and his attention somehow still half on the movie, Dean sprawled on the floor with his back against Allie’s legs while she runs her fingers lazily through his hair like she’s rewarding a large, badly behaved dog.
Garrett’s chain has worked its way out again. She doesn't mean to start fiddling with it. Her hand is just there, resting against his chest, and the chain is right under her fingertips, cool at first and then quickly warming up.
Her thumb catches the tiny curve of one link. Then another. Then she’s sliding it back and forth lightly against his skin, not really thinking, only listening to the movie and the steady sound of his breathing under her cheek and the occasional thud of Dean kicking the coffee table because he refuses to understand where his legs end.
Garrett lets it happen for a while. Long enough that she forgets she’s doing it. Long enough for the metal to move in a tiny, repetitive drag under her fingers, a private little rhythm tucked beneath explosions and the muffled rain starting against the windows.
His chest rises under her palm. His hand at her waist flexes once, absent, and she shifts closer without lifting her head. Then his fingers close around her wrist. Warm and sure, stopping the motion.
She glances up. “What?”
Garrett looks down at her with the deeply patient expression of a man being tortured in a way he’s not allowed to enjoy too obviously. “You’ve been doing that for ten minutes.”
“Doing what?”
His eyes flick to the chain. Then back to her. “That.”
“Oh.” She looks down at her hand, caught in his like evidence. “Was I annoying you?”
“No.”
“You stopped me.”
“Because,” he says, lowering his voice as Dean makes a disgusted noise at the movie and Allie tells him to stop talking before she smothers him with a cushion, “you keep touching my neck, and I’m trying to be a decent citizen in a communal living space.”
Her mouth twitches. “Your neck?”
“My chain is on my neck.”
She bites back a smile. “That’s very scientific of you.”
“I go to college.”
“For hockey.”
He sucks at his teeth, a grin spreading across his face. “For hockey and the pursuit of knowledge.”
She laughs into his chest, and he immediately looks pleased with himself in that quiet Garrett way, like making her laugh while half the room is asleep counts as a personal win.
His hand slides from her wrist to her fingers, lifting them to his mouth. He kisses her knuckles once, soft and warm, then again, slower, like he can get away with it because nobody’s looking directly at them. The contact sends a stupid little wave through her, low and gentle, a sudden looseness in her ribs and the sense that her body has settled another inch into his.
“Stop playing with it,” he murmurs against her hand.
“I didn’t know it was an activity with rules.”
“It is now.”
“Sounds controlling.”
“Sounds like you’re too hot for your own good and I’m a responsible man.”
She lifts her head just enough to look at him properly. “You’re so full of shit.”
Garrett smiles like that’s his favourite thing she’s said all day. “A little, yeah.”
Then he threads his fingers through hers and brings their joined hands down to rest against his stomach, trapping her there with him. Garrett’s hand stays wrapped around hers. Firm. Warm. His thumb moves once over the side of her finger, slow enough that it feels accidental and deliberate at the same time.
The third time, she should know something’s wrong with the whole arrangement because Garrett offers it too easily. It's the morning of her exam, a big one, the kind that has lived in the back of her head for three weeks like an unpaid bill and ruined several perfectly good evenings by existing near them.
She’s already eaten half a banana, stared at her notes until the words lost meaning, changed shirts twice, and accused Garrett of breathing too loudly while he sat on her bed watching her spiral with the sort of affectionate calm that made her want to throw a highlighter at him.
“You studied,” he says, for maybe the fourth time, lying on his side with one elbow propped under him and his curls still damp from the shower. “Like, a disgusting amount. I know because you made me quiz you last night and I learned things against my will.”
She stands in front of the mirror, smoothing her top down and then immediately undoing the smoothing because now it looks too deliberate. “That doesn’t mean I know it.”
“That’s actually exactly what studying means.”
“No, studying means I knew it at midnight in your bed while you were half asleep and kept pronouncing things wrong on purpose.”
“I was keeping morale up.”
She turns to glare at him, and he grins at her from the bed, annoyingly gorgeous and unhelpfully relaxed, his chain sitting against his bare collarbone because he hasn’t put a shirt on yet. Which is also rude. Honestly, the whole morning has been a campaign of emotional terrorism.
“I’m serious,” she says, and the words come out thinner than she wants.
His face changes then. The grin doesn't disappear entirely, because Garrett without some amount of grin would be genuinely concerning, but it settles. He sits up properly, feet hitting the floor, and reaches for her when she comes close enough. His hands land at her hips, warm through the fabric, thumbs pressing once like he’s reminding her she has a body and it's standing here, not drowning somewhere in the imagined future of a badly answered essay question.
“I know you are,” he says. “I also know you’re gonna kill it.”
“Don’t say that.”
“What, kill it?”
“Yes.”
“Fine. You’re gonna… respectfully and academically dominate.”
“Garrett.”
He laughs under his breath and tugs her closer until she’s standing between his knees. Then, with the sudden seriousness of someone remembering an ancient ritual and not a bit he came up with seven seconds ago, he reaches behind his neck and unclasps the chain.
She looks down at it. “What are you doing?”
“Good luck.”
Her eyes lift to his. “What?”
He holds it up between them, gold catching the morning light from her window. “It’s lucky.”
She stares at him. “Your chain is lucky?”
“Extremely.”
“You’ve never said that.”
He looks almost offended. “I don’t tell everyone my deeply personal athletic superstitions.”
“You told Dean you had to wear the same socks for playoffs.”
“That was different. He touched them.”
“That feels like a public health issue more than a superstition.”
Garrett ignores this, and gestures for her to turn around. She does, suspicious but too nervous to fight him properly. He stands behind her, and for a second the mirror catches both of them: her in exam clothes and stress, him shirtless and too calm, chain hanging from his fingers.
He lifts it around her neck, his knuckles grazing the sides of her throat as he brings the clasp together. The metal lands cool against her skin, heavier than she expects, and something in her chest gives one stupid little pull.
“There,” he says, hands settling briefly on her shoulders. “Guaranteed.”
She touches the chain with two fingers. “Guaranteed?”
“Yeah.”
“If I fail, I’m blaming your jewellery.”
“If you fail, I’ll fake my death and start over somewhere chainless.”
She laughs then, finally, and it comes out shaky but real. Garrett’s eyes meet hers in the mirror, his mouth tipped in a way that’s half smug and half proud of having pulled the sound out of her.
He bends and kisses the side of her head, quick, easy, like he doesn't know the chain suddenly feels like some ridiculous little anchor against her collarbone.
“Go,” he says. “Ace it. Then come back and be unbearable about it.”
She does ace it.
She walks out of the exam hall two hours later with the weird, floating, slightly manic clarity of someone who knows the questions landed exactly where she needed them to, who wrote until her hand cramped, who remembered the thing from the bottom of page seven that she had absolutely expected to die with no audience.
She calls Garrett from the sidewalk and says, “I think I nailed it,” and he shouts so loudly through the phone that a girl walking past looks over in alarm.
“Tell the chain I said thank you,” she says later that night, when she’s in his room again, sitting cross-legged on his bed with takeout containers open between them and his hoodie swallowed over her exam clothes because the adrenaline crash has finally arrived and brought a mild existential fog with it.
Garrett looks up from stealing one of her fries. “What?”
“The chain.” She taps it where it still sits at her throat. “Your ancient family luck charm.”
There's a pause. It's tiny. Almost nothing. But Garrett Graham has many gifts, and hiding guilt from his girlfriend while his mouth is full of stolen fries is not one of them.
Her eyes narrow. “Garrett.”
He chews slowly.
“Garrett Graham.”
He swallows. “Okay, before you get mad–”
“Oh my God.” She sits up straighter. “It’s not lucky?”
“It’s, uh, lucky adjacent.”
“What does that mean?”
“It means I’ve worn it to some good games.”
“You told me it was extremely lucky.”
“I was trying to get you out of your head.”
“You lied!”
“I motivated.” He points at her with a fry. “And you crushed your exam, so actually, where’s my thank you?”
She stares at him for one second. Then another. The chain’s warm now from her skin, and the fact that he made it up should be annoying. It is annoying.
It's also so Garrett that something in her gives up and goes soft around the edges despite herself, because he saw her standing in front of the mirror two seconds from vibrating through the floorboards and decided the solution was to hand her something of his and make it sound official enough for her nervous system to believe him.
“You’re unbelievable,” she says.
His grin comes back immediately, bright with relief and bad ideas. “But effective.”
“You’re never getting this back.”
“Baby, I look really good in that chain.”
“I look better.”
He studies her for a second, eyes dropping to where the gold sits against the oversized neckline of his hoodie, and his mouth does something slower.
“Yeah,” he says, voice rougher. “You do.”
Her fingers move to the chain. His eyes track the motion. The takeout goes forgotten between them, steam thinning in the cartons, the lamp laying warm light over his bed and the stupid little lucky-not-lucky object at her throat.
She crawls toward him, slow enough to make his brows lift.
“What?” he asks, though his hands are already moving to her waist when she pushes the cartons aside with the care of someone who doesn't want to get sauce on his sheets but absolutely does want to ruin his evening in other ways.
“You want a thank you?”
Garrett’s mouth opens, then closes. He tilts his head, trying for casual and missing by a heroic distance. “I mean, I’m not gonna say no to gratitude.”
“Good,” she says, and leans in to kiss him once, soft enough that he follows when she pulls away.
His hands tighten on her hips. “Good?”
“Mhm.”
Then she slides off the bed onto her knees between his legs, and Garrett goes very, very still. For once in his life, he doesn't have a comeback ready.
She looks up at him, the chain hanging forward from her neck, gold swinging slightly in the space between them, and his eyes drop to it like he’s experiencing several personal revelations at once.
“Still think it’s lucky?” she asks.
Garrett exhales through his nose, a smile breaking helplessly at one corner of his mouth as his hand comes up to brush her hair back, careful and warm and already a little wrecked.
“Baby,” he says, voice low with absolute reverence and zero shame, “I’m about to start fucking worshipping it.”
The fourth time is after a home game, which means the hockey house is operating at a volume level that could probably be reported to local authorities if local authorities hadn't long ago made peace with the fact that Briar hockey players were simply going to make too much noise.
The living room is packed in that loose, post-win sprawl of bodies and beer and boys shouting over one another from distances that don’t require shouting at all. Someone has put the game highlights on the television and every single person in the room is pretending they're not watching themselves while absolutely watching themselves.
Logan is arguing with a guy from the second line about whether his assist should have been cleaner, Tucker is sitting on the arm of the couch with a beer in hand and the calm expression of a man who played very well and doesn't need to scream about it, and Dean is stretched in the middle of the room like a Renaissance painting sponsored by bad decisions, loudly explaining to Allie that his defensive effort has layers.
Garrett’s on the couch below her, sitting with his legs spread, one arm hooked along the back cushions, hair still damp from the post-game shower and curling messily. He looks good in the obnoxious, lived-in way he always does after a win. Tired under the eyes, mouth lazy with satisfaction, hoodie pushed up at the forearms, chain glinting at his throat every time he turns his head to answer someone.
There's a faint bruise starting near one cheekbone and stiffness in the way he holds his shoulders that he’s pretending doesn't exist because men who willingly block shots with their bodies have a complicated relationship with the concept of pain.
She’s standing behind the couch with her arms looped around his shoulders, her cheek resting against the side of his head, close enough that when he laughs she feels it before she hears it. The room smells like beer and aftershave and pizza grease and wet pavement dragged in from outside.
Her chin is tucked near his temple, and his hand comes up every so often to touch her wrist where it crosses his chest, as if checking she’s still there even though she’s been draped over him for fifteen minutes like an affectionate scarf.
“You’re tense,” she murmurs near his ear.
Garrett tilts his head slightly toward her. “I got checked into the boards by a guy built like a refrigerator.”
“I saw.”
“You also yelled ‘get up’ at me.”
“You did get up.”
He huffs. “Supportive.”
“I’m very motivational.”
He smiles, eyes still on Logan across the room. “Yeah, Coach, you’re a real asset.”
She presses her thumb into the muscle at the top of his shoulder before he can get too smug, and his mouth shuts in the middle of whatever he was about to say. There’s a small drop in his posture, a breath leaving through his nose, his head tipping forward half an inch because the pressure hits somewhere useful.
“Oh,” she says softly, pleased. “There he is.”
“Don’t sound so happy about my suffering.”
“I’m happy about being right.”
He hums quietly. “You usually are.”
She starts working at his shoulders properly, thumbs pressing slow circles into the hard knots there, fingers sliding under the edge of his hoodie collar. Garrett tries to keep participating in the conversation around him, because Garrett Graham could be dying and still find time to chirp a teammate, but she feels him lose focus by degrees.
His answers get shorter. His hand drops from his beer to rest loosely on his thigh. When she presses into the muscle beside his neck, he makes a low sound under his breath that is almost nothing and somehow still deeply satisfying.
Dean notices, of course. Dean would notice a private moment through drywall.
“Oh, that’s cute,” he says from the floor, voice carrying with surgical precision. “Captain’s getting a little spa treatment.”
Garrett doesn't open his eyes. “You jealous, Di Laurentis?”
“Of a shoulder rub? No. Of your girlfriend looking at you like you just returned from war? Little bit.”
Allie leans around him. “He did get slammed pretty hard.”
Dean points at her. “See? This is why I date women. Compassion.”
Tucker takes a sip of beer. “You date Allie because she tolerates you.”
“That too.”
She ignores them, and keeps working her thumbs into Garrett’s shoulders. The only problem is the chain. It keeps getting in the way, slipping under her fingers every time she moves toward the base of his neck, catching lightly against her knuckle, dragging sideways over his skin. She shifts it once. Twice. The third time, Garrett reaches up without looking, catches her wrist, and then lifts his other hand to the clasp.
“Here,” he says.
She pauses. “What?”
He takes the chain off in one smooth motion, turning his head enough to glance up at her with that soft, amused look that always feels worse when other people are around because it's not performative. It's just his face, open for one second before he remembers to make a joke. “Here, baby. Wear it before you strangle me with it.”
The room hears baby. Naturally. The room reacts with the dignity of wolves spotting an injured deer. Logan’s head snaps over. “Oh, wow.”
Dean sits up so fast Allie has to move her knees. “Did he just give her the chain?”
Tucker’s mouth twitches. “Big night.”
Garrett points vaguely at all of them without turning around. “Everybody shut up.”
No one shuts up. That would go against the entire founding philosophy of the house.
She bends down anyway, smiling despite herself, hair falling forward over one shoulder. Garrett lifts the chain around her neck from where he sits, reaching back and up, his fingers careful as they brush the sides of her throat. It's an awkward angle, and he fumbles once with the clasp.
Dean gasps. “He’s putting jewellery on her. In public. Garrett Graham has fallen.”
“I will throw this beer at you,” Garrett says.
“No, you won’t. Your girl’s wearing your chain and touching your shoulders. You’re domesticated now.”
Logan lifts his cup. “RIP to a slut.”
Garrett finally opens his eyes and looks over. “I’m still alive, asshole.”
She laughs into Garrett’s hair before she can stop herself, and his hands settle briefly at her collarbone once the clasp is done, thumbs brushing over the chain where it sits against her skin.
The touch is quick. Almost hidden. But his eyes stay there for a second too long, and the whole loud room blurs slightly at the edges in that private way it sometimes does around him, even when Dean is three feet away preparing to be the worst person alive.
The chain is warm from Garrett’s skin when it lands against her throat. Something about that should not matter as much as it does.
Garrett’s head tips back until he can look up at her. “Good?”
She nods, fingers touching the chain. “Good.”
“Can I have my massage now, or are we hosting a ceremony?”
“Ceremony,” Dean says immediately. “I have a speech.”
“No one wants that,” Tucker says.
“I do,” Logan contributes, raising a hand.
Garrett groans and drops his head forward again, but she can see the grin at the corner of his mouth, tucked away where the boys cannot fully get to it.
She goes back to his shoulders, the chain now resting against her instead of him, rising and falling gently with her breathing as she works the tension out from under his hoodie.
The boys keep going, because of course they do.
“Whipped,” Dean says.
“Tragically,” Logan adds.
“Clinically,” Tucker says, which makes Allie laugh so hard she almost spills her drink.
Garrett lifts one hand just enough to flip them off without opening his eyes. “Keep talking. I’m cutting all of you from the power play.”
“You can’t cut me from the power play,” Dean says. “I am the power play.”
She leans closer, thumbs pressing into Garrett’s neck, and murmurs, “They’re not wrong, you know.”
His eyes open slightly. “Careful.”
“What?” she says, voice innocent near his ear. “You gave me your chain in front of everyone.”
“You were choking me with it.”
“I was massaging your shoulders.”
“Poorly.”
She pinches him lightly.
He laughs, catching her wrist and bringing her hand down just long enough to kiss the inside of it, quick and warm and entirely too natural for a room full of men actively trying to ruin his reputation. Then he lets her go and sinks back against the couch, shoulders finally loosening under her hands.
Across the room, Logan makes a wounded noise. “Oh my God. He kissed her hand. We lost him.”
Dean presses his beer to his heart. “He was so young.”
Tucker, dry as dust, says, “He died doing what he loved. Pretending he wasn’t in love.”
Garrett’s jaw ticks once, but the smile wins. She feels it more than sees it, the small shift under her cheek when she bends down again and rests against him for a second, her arms around his shoulders, his chain warm at her throat, the whole loud, stupid house moving around them.
“Love is a strong word,” Garrett says, which is exactly the sort of thing Garrett says when everyone is looking and the truth has wandered too close to the middle of the room.
She smiles against his cheek. “Mm.”
His hand comes up and covers her forearm, fingers curling there, thumb sweeping once over her skin in a slow little pass that says more than his mouth is willing to risk with Dean waiting to pounce.
Around them, the boys keep chirping, the television keeps replaying Garrett’s goal from the second period, someone in the kitchen shouts about beer pong, and the chain rests against her collarbone like a tiny, ridiculous victory.
Garrett turns his head just enough that his mouth brushes near her temple, hidden from most of the room by the angle of her body.
“You look good in it,” he says quietly.
Her hands pause on his shoulders for half a second.
Then Dean yells, “I can see you whispering sweet nothings, Graham,” and Garrett closes his eyes like he’s begging a very unhelpful God for patience, and she laughs so hard into his hair that the chain jumps lightly at her throat.